He exhorieth them must instantly to keepe the vnitie of the Church, and to humble them selues for that purpose one to an other, • by the example of the maruelous humilitie of Christ, • specially seing hovv maruelously he is novv exalted for it. 13 Item to obedience, feare, and perseuerance. 17 Insinuating (left is should aftervvardes trouble them) that be may be martyred at this time. 19 Timothee he hopeth to send, vvhom he highly commendeth 25 as also Epaphroditus, vvhom he presently sendeth.
1If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of charity, if any society of the spirit, if any bowels of commiseration:Se adunque alcuna consolazione in Cristo, se alcun conforto della carità, se alcuna comunione di spirito, se viscere di compassione:IF therfore there be any consolation in Christ, if any solace of charitie, if any societie of spirit, if any bovvels of commiseration:Si qua ergo consolatio in Christo, si quod solatium caritatis, si qua societas spiritus, si qua viscera miserationis: 2Fulfil ye my joy, that you be of one mind, having the same charity, being of one accord, agreeing in sentiment.Rendete compiuto il mio gaudio con essere concordi, con avere la stessa carità, una sola anima, uno stesso sentimento:fulfil my ioy, that you be of one meaning, hauing the same charitie, of one minde, agreing in one.implete gaudium meum ut idem sapiatis, eamdem caritatem habentes, unanimes, idipsum sentientes, 3Let nothing be done through contention: neither by vain glory. But in humility, let each esteem others better than themselves:Nulla (fate) per picca, o per vanagloria; ma per umiltà l'uno creda l'altro a se superiore:nothing by contentiō, neither by vaine glorie: but in humilitie, eche coūting other better then them selues:nihil per contentionem, neque per inanem gloriam: sed in humilitate superiores sibi invicem arbitrantes, 4Each one not considering the things that are his own, but those that are other men’s.Ognuno faccia attenzione non a quello, che torni bene per lui, ma a quello, che torni bene per gli altri.euery one not cōsidering the things that are their owne, but those that are other mens.non quæ sua sunt singuli considerantes, sed ea quæ aliorum. 5For let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus:Si abbiano tra di voi gli stessi sentimenti, che (furono) in Cristo Gesù:For this thinke in your selues, vvhich also in Christ IESVS,Hoc enim sentite in vobis, quod et in Christo Jesu: 6Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God:Il quale essendo nella forma di Dio, non credette, che fosse una rapina quel suo essere uguale a Dio:vvho vvhen he vvas in the forme of God, thought it no robberie, him self to be equal to God,qui cum in forma Dei esset, non rapinam arbitratus est esse se æqualem Deo: 7But emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and in habit found as a man.Ma annichilò se stesso presa la forma di servo, fatto simile agli uomini, e per condizione riconosciuto per uomo.but he exinanited him self, taking the forme of a seruant, made into the similitude of men, and in shape found as man.sed semetipsum exinanivit, formam servi accipiens, in similitudinem hominum factus, et habitu inventus ut homo.
8He humbled himself, becoming obedient unto death, even to the death of the cross.Umiliò se stesso fatto ubbidiente sino alla morte, e morte di croce.He humbled him self, made obediēt vnto death: euen the death of the crosse.Humiliavit semetipsum factus obediens usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis. 9For which cause, God also hath exalted him and hath given him a name which is above all names:Per la qual cosa Dio pur lo esaltò, e gli donò un nome sopra qualunque nome:For the vvhich thing God also hath exalted him, and hath giuen him a name which is aboue al names:Propter quod et Deus exaltavit illum, et donavit illi nomen, quod est super omne nomen: 10That in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those that are in heaven, on earth, and under the earth:Onde nel nome di Gesù si pieghi ogni ginocchio in cielo, in terra, e nell'inferno;that in the name of IESVS euery knee bovve of the celestials, terrestrials, and infernals:ut in nomine Jesu omne genu flectatur cælestium, terrestrium et infernorum, 11And that every tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father.E ogni lingua confessi, che il Signore Gesù Cristo o nella gloria di Dio Padre.and euery tongue cōfesse that our Lord IESVS Christ is in the glorie of God the Father.et omnis lingua confiteatur, quia Dominus Jesus Christus in gloria est Dei Patris. 12Wherefore, my dearly beloved, (as you have always obeyed, not as in my presence only but much more now in my absence) with fear and trembling work out your salvation.Laonde dilettissimi miei, (siccome sempre siete stati ubbidienti) non solo, come quando io era presente, ma molto più adesso nella mia assenza, con timore, e tremore operate la vostra salute.Therfore my deerest, (as you haue alvvaies obeied) not as in the presence of me only, but much more novv in my absence, vvith feare and trembling vvorke your saluation.Itaque carissimi mei (sicut semper obedistis), non ut in præsentia mei tantum, sed multo magis nunc in absentia mea, cum metu et tremore vestram salutem operamini. 13For it is God who worketh in you, both to will and to accomplish, according to his good will.Imperocché Dio è, che opera in voi e il volere, e il fare secondo la buona volontà.For it is God that vvorketh in you both to vvil and to accomplish, according to his good vvil.Deus est enim, qui operatur in vobis et velle, et perficere pro bona voluntate. 14And do ye all things without murmurings and hesitations:Tutto fate senza mormorazioni, e dispute:And doe ye al things vvithout murmurings and staggerings:Omnia autem facite sine murmurationibus et hæsitationibus:
15That you may be blameless and sincere children of God, without reproof, in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation: among whom you shine as lights in the world.Affinchè siate irreprensibili, e sinceri figliuoli di Dio, scevri di colpa in mezzo ad una nazione prava, e perversa: tra di cui risplendete, come luminari del mondo,that you may be vvithout blame, and the simple children of God, vvithout reprehension in the middes of a crooked and peruerse generation. among vvhom you shine as lightes in the vvorld:ut sitis sine querela, et simplices filii Dei, sine reprehensione in medio nationis pravæ et perversæ: inter quos lucetis sicut luminaria in mundo, 16Holding forth the word of life to my glory in the day of Christ: because I have not run in vain, nor laboured in vain.Portanti la parola di vita per gloria mia nel giorno di Cristo, perché non ho corso in vano, e non ho lavorato in vano.conteining the vvord of life to my glorie in the daie of Christ, because I haue not runne in vaine, nor in vaine laboured.verbum vitæ continentes ad gloriam meam in die Christi, quia non in vacuum cucurri, neque in vacuum laboravi. 17Yea, and if I be made a victim upon the sacrifice and service of your faith, I rejoice and congratulate with you all.Ma e quando io sia offerto in libagione sopra il sagrifizio, e l'ostia della vostra fede, io ne godo, e me ne congratulo con tutti voi.But and if I be immolated, vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith, I reioyce and congratulate vvith you al.Sed et si immolor supra sacrificium, et obsequium fidei vestræ, gaudeo, et congratulor omnibus vobis. 18And for the selfsame thing, do you also rejoice and congratulate with me.E voi di questo stesso godetene, e congratulatevene meco.And the self same thing doe you also reioyce, and congratulate vvith me.Idipsum autem et vos gaudete, et congratulamini mihi. 19And I hope in the Lord Jesus to send Timothy unto you shortly, that I also may be of good comfort, when I know the things concerning you.Spero nel Signore Gesù di mandare speditamente da voi Timoteo: affine che io pure stia di buon animo, informato che io sia delle cose vostre.And I hope in our Lord IESVS, to send Timothee vnto you quickly, that I also may be of good comfort, when I knovv the things pertaining to you.Spero autem in Domino Jesu, Timotheum me cito mittere ad vos: ut et ego bono animo sim, cognitis quæ circa vos sunt. 20For I have no man so of the same mind, who with sincere affection is solicitous for you.Imperocché non ho nessuno così unanime, che con sincera affezione si affanni per voi.For I haue no mā so of one minde that vvith sincere affection is careful for you.Neminem enim habeo tam unanimem, qui sincera affectione pro vobis sollicitus sit.
21For all seek the things that are their own not the things that are Jesus Christ’s.Imperocché tutti pensano alle cose loro, non a quelle di Gesù Cristo.For al seeke the things that are their ovvne: not the things that are IESVS Christs.Omnes enim quæ sua sunt quærunt, non quæ sunt Jesu Christi. 22Now know ye the proof of him: that as a son with the father, so hath he served with me in the gospel.Or è a voi noto il saggio, che egli sia dato di se, mentre, come un figliuolo col padre, ha servito con me al vangelo.And knovv ye an experiment of him, that as a sonne the father, so hath he serued vvith me in the Gospel.Experimentum autem ejus cognoscite, quia sicut patri filius, mecum servivit in Evangelio. 23Him therefore I hope to send unto you immediately: so soon as I shall see how it will go with me.Lui adunque spero di mandare da voi subito, che avrò veduto lo stato delle cose mie.This man therfore I hope to send vnto you, immediatly as I shal see the things that concerne me.Hunc igitur spero me mittere ad vos, mox ut videro quæ circa me sunt. 24And I trust in the Lord that I myself also shall come to you shortly.Confido poi nel Signore, che verrò io pure speditamente da voi.And I trust in our Lord that my self also shal come to you quickly.Confido autem in Domino quoniam et ipse veniam ad vos cito. 25But I have thought it necessary to send to you Epaphroditus, my brother and fellow labourer and fellow soldier, but your apostle: and he that hath ministered to my wants.Ma ho creduto necessario di mandarvi Epafrodito fratello, e cooperatore, e della stessa milizia con me, e vostro Apostolo, ed il quale ha sovvenuto alle mie necessità:But I haue thought it necessarie to send to you Epaphroditus my brother and coadiutor and fellovv souldiar, but your Apostle, and minister of my necessitie.Necessarium autem existimavi Epaphroditum fratrem, et cooperatorem, et commilitonem meum, vestrum autem apostolum, et ministrum necessitatis meæ, mittere ad vos: 26For indeed he longed after you all: and was sad, for that you had heard that he was sick.Conciossiachè bramava ardentemente di riveder tutti voi: ed era afflitto, perché si fosse saputo da voi, come egli era stato malato.Because in deede he had a desire tovvard you al: and vvas pensife, for that you had heard that he vvas sicke.quoniam quidem omnes vos desiderabat: et mœstus erat, propterea quod audieratis illum infirmatum. 27For indeed he was sick, nigh unto death: but God had mercy on him. And not only on him, but on me also, lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow.Imperocché veramente è stato malato fino a morte: ma Dio ha avuto compassione di lui; né solamente di lui, ma anche di me, affinchè non avessi dolore sopra dolore.For in deede he vvas sicke euen to death: but God had mercie on him: and not only on him, but on me also, lest I should haue sorovv vpon sorovv.Nam et infirmatus est usque ad mortem: sed Deus misertus est ejus: non solum autem ejus, verum etiam et mei, ne tristitiam super tristitiam haberem.
28Therefore, I sent him the more speedily: that seeing him again, you may rejoice, and I may be without sorrow.Lo ho adunque mandato più speditamente affinchè vedutolo, di nuovo vi rallegriate, e io sia fuori di pena.Therfore I sent him the more spedily: that seeing him, you may reioyce againe, and I may be vvithout sorovv.Festinantius ergo misi illum, ut viso eo iterum gaudeatis, et ego sine tristitia sim. 29Receive him therefore with all joy in the Lord: and treat with honour such as he is.Accoglietelo adunque nel Signore con ogni allegrezza, e tenete in onore tali persone:Receiue him therfore vvith al ioy in our Lord: and such intreate vvith honour.Excipite itaque illum cum omni gaudio in Domino, et ejusmodi cum honore habetote; 30Because for the work of Christ he came to the point of death: delivering his life, that he might fulfil that which on your part was wanting towards my service.Conciossiachè per servigio di Cristo si è avvicinato sino alla morte, facendo getto della propria vita per supplire al difetto degli ufficj vostri verso di me.because for the vvorke of Christ, he came to the point of death: yelding his life, that he might fulfil that vvhich on your part vvanted tovvard my seruice.quoniam propter opus Christi usque ad mortem accessit, tradens animam suam ut impleret id quod ex vobis deerat erga meum obsequium.
2:1
Witham
If there be, therefore, any consolation. If you have any desire to comfort me in Christ, or for Christ's sake. (Witham)
2:3
Witham
Esteem others better than themselves. St. Thomas Aquinas (22. q. 162. a. 3.) puts the question, how an innocent man can with truth think himself worse than the most wicked of men? He answers, that a man who has received very extraordinary gifts from God, cannot think these gifts less than what any other has received; but he may reflect that he has nothing, and is nothing of himself. And a man truly humble considers only his own sins and failings, and is persuaded that any other person would have made better use of the same graces; which agrees with what follows, (ver. 4) not considering the things that are his own. (Witham)
2:4
Calmet
The things that are his. Self-love and self-interest are the two great sources of divisions. The Christian religion teaches a contrary doctrine. (Calmet)
2:6
Witham
Who being in the form[Ver. 6. In forma Dei, en morphe Theou. See St. Chrysostom (tom. iv. p. 31. 32. log. 5.) where he shews how many heresies are confuted by these words: and says, e morphe tou doulou, e phusis doulou....kai e morphe tou Theou, Theou phusis. See St. Gregory of Nyssa...3. contra Eunom.; St. Augustine, lib. 1. de Trin. Philippians 1. etc.] of God, (that is truly, properly, and essentially God from eternity, as the ancient Fathers here observed against the Arians) taking the form of a servant, (that is, taking upon him our human nature) became truly a man, and as man the servant of God, but remaining always God as before, thought it not robbery, no injury to his eternal Father, to be equal, to be esteemed, and to declare himself equal to God, to be one thing with him: as on divers occasions he taught the people, as we have observed in the notes on St. John's gospel, etc. (Witham)
2:7
But debased himself: divested himself of all the marks of greatness, for the love of mankind. The Greek text signifies, he made himself void;[Ver. 7. Exinanivit Semetipsum, ekenose, evacuavit, a kenos, vacuus. See St. Chrysostom, hom. vii.] on which account Dr. Wells, instead of made himself of no reputation, as in the Protestant translation, has changed it into emptied himself; not but that the true Son of God must always remain truly God, as well as by his incarnation truly man, but that in him as man appeared no marks of his divine power and greatness.
Made to the likeness[Ver. 7. In similitudinem hominum factus, en omoiomati. St. Chrysostom, p. 40. log. x. See Romans viii. in similitudine carnis peccati.] of men, not only as to an exterior likeness and appearance, but at the same time truly man by uniting his divine person to the nature of man.
Witham
In shape[Ver. 7. Et habitu inventus ut homo, schemati euretheis os anthropos. See St. Chrysostom, ibid. that is habitu factus est.] (or habit) found as a man: not clothed exteriorly only, as a man is clothed with a garment or coat, but found both as to shape and nature a man; and, as St. Chrysostom says, with the appearance of a sinful man, if we consider him persecuted by the Jews, and nailed to an infamous cross. (Witham)
2:9
Witham
God....hath given him a name, etc. The name or word Jesus represents the dignity of him who is signified by the name, and who is exalted even as man, above all creatures in heaven, earth, and hell; all which creatures either piously reverence him, or are made subject to him against their will, that every tongue may confess our Lord Jesus to be now, and to have been always, in the glory of his Father, equal to him in substance and in all perfections. (Witham)
2:10
If we shew respect when the name of our sovereign is mentioned, may we not express our respect also at the name of Jesus; and if to his name, why not to his cross as well as to the throne of the king?
2:12
With fear and trembling. That is, be equally upon your guard against presumption and despair. St. Paul is anxious to inspire a just confidence in Jesus Christ, but he is not less solicitous to root out all self-confidence arising from our supposed merits or excellence.
2:13
Witham
It is God who worketh in you both to will and to accomplish. We can neither have a will, nor begin, nor fulfil any thing of ourselves, in order to a reward in heaven. (Witham)
De grat. et de lib. ab. ch. IX
Our free-will is not taken away, or we should not be commanded to work; but it is added, with fear and trembling, says St. Augustine, that we might not be proud of our good works. (De grat. et de lib. ab. ch. IX.)
2:16
Witham
To my glory, etc. That is, I beseech you to continue in faith, and comply with the word and doctrine of the gospel, that I may have glory, and rejoice together with you in the day of Christ, when he shall come to judgment. (Witham)
2:17
Witham
And if I be made a victim upon the sacrifice[Ver. 17. Sed etsi immolor super sacrificium, et obsequium fidei vestrae, alla ei kai spendoma: epi to thusia, kai leitourgia tes pisteos umon: spendesthai, est libari, eo modo quo sanguis effunditur super sacrificia.] and service of your faith, I rejoice, etc. The sense of these obscure words seems to be: that I shall rejoice, and you also may rejoice and congratulate with me, if after having first offered up your faith and obedience to the gospel, as an acceptable sacrifice to God, I myself (or my blood, by martyrdom) be also added, and poured out as a second sacrifice upon the other. It is to be understood with an allusion to those sacrifices of the old law called libations, consisting of liquid things, as wine, oil, blood, which were poured out, or at least sprinkled, upon other victims and things sacrificed: so that he compares the shedding of his blood to these libations, and their submission to the faith of Christ to the sacrifice before offered to God. (Witham)
2:19
Tillemont
To send Timothy. It appears that St. Paul could not send Timothy to Philippi till some time after his deliverance from prison, about the year 63 of Jesus Christ[A.D. 63]. (Tillemont)
In the succeeding verse, we see the high esteem in which Timothy was held by this apostle.
2:21
Witham
All seek the things that are their own; that is many do so. (Witham)
2:24
Theo. Atha. Tille
That I also. This did not take place till full two years were expired, in the year 64: (Tillemont) and others are of opinion, that he was in Macedon when he wrote his first epistle to Timothy. (Theo. Atha. Tille.)
2:25
Witham
Epaphroditus....your apostle, and the minister to my wants. Epaphroditus had also laboured after St. Paul, and is thought to have been the bishop of the Philippians; thus he might be called their apostle; though, as others conjecture, the word apostle may be here applied to him as one sent by the Philippians to St. Paul with contributions to supply his wants. (Witham)
2:26
Calmet
And was sad. Nothing is a stronger proof of the union that existed between the ancient Christians, than this description of St. Paul: Paul is in prison, and Epaphroditus is dismissed from the extremity of Macedon to come and attend him; Epaphroditus falls sick, and the whole Church at Philippi is in mourning. (Calmet)
2:28
Witham
And I may be without sorrow; without the great concern and trouble that I am now in for you. (Witham)
2:30
Witham
Delivering up his life to persecutions, and to this danger that he was in by a sickness which was mortal, had not God restored him his health. He came with your charities, to supply that which was wanting on your part, or which I stood in need of; and I am persuaded you desired to do it sooner, if you had met with an opportunity. (Witham)
2:7
Emptied himself, exinanivit.... made himself as of no account.
2:12
With fear, etc.... This is against the false faith, and presumptuous security of modern sectaries.
2:3
Concordanza Ro. 12, 10.
2:4
Liturgia The Epistle vpon Palme Sunday. And vpon Holy Roode day, Mai. 3.
2:5
Concordanza 1 Cor. 10, 24.
2:7
Liturgia The Epistle vpon Holy Roode day Septemb. 14. And in a Votiue Masse of the Holy Crosse.
2:8
Concordanza Heb. 2, 9
2:9
9. For the vvhich.] Caluins blasphemie agaīst Christs owne merites. Caluin doth so abhorre the name of merite in Christian men tovvard their ovvne saluation, that he vvickedly and vnlearnedly denieth Christ him self to haue deserued or merited any thing for him self: though these vvordes (vvhich he shamefully vvritheth from the proper and plaine sense, to signifie a sequele and not a cause of his exaltation) and diuers other in holy vvrite, proue that he merited for him self according to al learned mens iudgement. As Apoc 5. The lambe that vvas slaine, is vvorthie to receiue povver and Diuinitie. And Heb. 2. We see IESVS for the passion of death, crowned vvith glorie and honour. See S. Augustine vpō these vvordes of the Psalme 109. propterea exaltabit caput.
Concordanza Es. 45, 14. Ro. 14, 11.
2:10
10. Name of IESVS.] The Protestants vvill haue no reuerence done at the name of IESVS. By the like vvickednes they charge the faithful people for capping or kneeling vvhen they heare the name of IESVS. as though they vvorshipped not our Lord God therein, but the syllables or letters or other material elemēts vvhereof the vvord vvritten or spoken consisteth, and al this, by sophistications to dravv the people from due honour and deuotion tovvard CHRIST IESVS, vvhich is Satans drift by putting scruples into poore simple mens mindes about his Sacraments, his Saincts, his Crosse, his name, his image, & such like, to abolish al true religiō out of the vvorld, and to make them plaine Atheists. But the Church knovveth Satans cogitations, and therfore by the Scriptures and reason, vvarranteth and teacheth al her children to do reuerence vvhen so euer IESVS is named. because Catholikes do not honour these things nor count them holy, Hovv Catholikes honour the name of IESVS, and other things pertaining to him. for their matter, colour, sound, and syllables, but for the respect and relation they haue to ou• Sauiour, bringing vs to the remembrance and apprehension of Christ, by sight, hearing, or vse of the same signes. els vvhy make vve not reuerence at the name of Iesus the sonne of Sirach, as vvel as of IESVS CHRIST? And it is a pitieful case to see these prophane subtelties of Heretikes to take place in religion, vvhich vvere ridiculous in al other trade of life. Vvhen vve heare our Prince or Soueraine named, vve may vvithout these scruples doe obeisance, but tovvardes Christ it must be superstitious.
2:12
12. With feare and trembling.] Vaine securitie of saluatiō. Against the vaine presumption of Heretikes that make men secure of their predestination and saluation, he vvilleth the Philippians to vvorke their saluation vvith feare and trembling, according to that other Scripture, Blessed is the man that alvvaies i• fearful, Prouerb. 28, v. 14.
2:13
13. Worketh in you.] S. Augustine ansvvereth the obiectiō against free vvil. Of this thus saith S. Augustine. Not because the Apostle saith, it is God that vvorketh in you both to vvil and vvorke, must vve thinke he taketh avvay our free vvill. For if it vvere so, then vvould he not a litle before haue vvilled them to vvorke their ovvne saluation vvith feare and trembling. For vvhen they be commaunded to vvorke, their free vvil is called vpon: but, vvith trembling and feare, is added, l•st by attributing their vvel vvorking to them selues, they might be proud of their good deedes as though they vvere of them selues. August de gratia & lib. arbit. c. 9.
2:16
Such as haue by their preaching gained any to Christ, shal ioy and glorie therein excedingly at the day of our Lord.
2:17
17. The sacrifice.] Martyrdom. The obedience of faith and matryrdom be so acceptable actes to God, vvhen they be voluntarily referred to his honour, that by a metaphore they be called sacrifice and pleasant hostes to God.
Pastors ought to be so zelous of the saluation of their flocke, that vvith S. Paul they should offer them selues to death for the same.
2:21
Many forsake their teachers vvhen they see them in bandes and prison for their faith, because most mē preferre the vvorld before Christs glorie.
2:1
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Treatise Concerning the Christian Priesthood 6.13
… For I am no longer concerned about the excuses I shall give them on thy behalf, but what excuse I shall make to God for myself and my own faults. But I beseech thee, and implore thee, if my welfare is at all regarded by thee, if there be any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any bowels, and mercies,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.28
… Whence it is written, “If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 16.11
… “If then there be any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any bowels of compassion, fulfil ye my joy, that you be of one mind, having the same love, being of one accord, doing nothing by contention, neither by vainglory; but in humility each esteeming others better than themselves;” and this: “in honour preferring one another,”
2:2
sant'Ignazio di Antiochia † 108 d.C. Epistle to the Philadelphians: Shorter and Longer Versions 6
… Flee, therefore, the wicked devices and snares of the spirit which now worketh in the children of this world, lest at any time being overcome, ye grow weak in your love. But be ye all joined together with an undivided heart and a willing mind, “being of one accord and of one judgment,”
sant'Ignazio di Antiochia † 108 d.C. Epistle to the Philippians 1
… mindful of your love and of your zeal in Christ, which ye have manifested towards us, we thought it fitting to write to you, who display such a godly and spiritual love to the brethren, to put you in remembrance of your Christian course, “that ye all speak the same thing, being of one mind, thinking the same thing, and walking by the same rule of faith,”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 3
… see whether I am not like a palsied man, like one beside himself, and, in the language of the prophet, “the light of mine eyes, it also is gone from me. ( Ps. xxxviii. 10 .) For where is our hope, if you do not make progress? where our despondency, if you do excellently? I seem to have wings, when I hear any thing good of you. “Fulfil ye my joy.” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 53.4
… but he wished to make them all “one.” “Now I beseech you, brethren, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no schisms among you; but that ye be perfected in the same mind, and in the same knowledge.” And in another place, “That ye be of one mind, thinking one thing, doing nothing through strife or vainglory.”
2:3
sant'Ignazio di Antiochia † 108 d.C. Epistle to the Philadelphians: Shorter and Longer Versions 8
… To all them that repent, God grants forgiveness, if they with one consent return to the unity of Christ, and communion with the bishop. I trust to the grace of Jesus Christ, that He will free you from every bond of wickedness. I therefore exhort you that ye do nothing out of strife,
san Basilio † 379 d.C. The Letters 22.2
… Any display in cloak or shoes is to be avoided; it is idle ostentation. Cheap things ought to be used for bodily necessity; and nothing ought to be spent beyond what is necessary, or for mere extravagance; this is a misuse of our property. The Christian ought not to seek for honour, or claim precedence. Every one ought to put all others before himself.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Duties of the Clergy 3.2
… all things are lawful, but all things edify not. Let no man seek his own, but each one another’s.” That is: Let no man seek his own advantage, but another’s; let no man seek his own honour, but another’s. Wherefore he says in another place: “Let each esteem other better than themselves, looking not each one to his own things, but to the things of others.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 5
Ver. 3 . “Doing nothing through faction.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 6
Again, consider what he says after the example, “In lowliness of mind, each counting other better than themselves.” (
Tirannio Rufino † 411 d.C. The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 2.25
… Is this the fairness of a Christian? Is it thus that we are to observe the injunction of the Apostle,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Of Holy Virginity 47
… Thus will be kept, not by feigned but by true humility, “In honor preventing one another,” and, “esteeming each the other higher than himself.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 94.4
… but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and found in fashion as a man; He humbled Himself, having become obedient even unto death, yea the death of the cross.”
2:4
san Basilio † 379 d.C. The Letters 190.1
… Perhaps therefore it might be better to appoint one well approved man, though even this may not be an easy matter, to the supervision of the whole city, and entrust him with the management of details on his own responsibility. Only let him be a servant of God, “a workman that needeth not to be ashamed,” not “looking on his own things,”
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 12.4
… And this, because, as a park is better than and preferable to a tree, the whole heaven with its ornaments to a single star, and the body to a limb, so also, in the sight of God, is the reformation of a whole church preferable to the progress of a single soul: and therefore, I ought not to look only on my own interest, but also on that of others.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Duties of the Clergy 2.27
… and lastly, when they cannot be healed, to cut them off with pain to himself. Wherefore that beautiful rule of the Apostle stands forth brightly, that we should look each one, not on his own things, but on the things of others.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 4
… See, for example, how even when they were in a furnace, they made their supplication for all the people. But we not even when at large bear our brethren in mind. And again, when they were inquiring about the dreams, they were looking “not to their own but the common good,”
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Letters 14
… Let none “seek what is his own, but what is another’s,” as the Apostle says: “Let each one of you please his neighbour for his good unto edifying
2:5
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen Against Celsus 4.18
… and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name.”
san Metodio d'Olimpo † 311 d.C. Fragments 4
For martyrdom is so admirable and desirable, that the Lord, the Son of God Himself, honouring it, testified, “He thought it not robbery to be equal with God,”
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.11
… Wherefore God also highly exalted Him, and gave Him a Name which is above every name; that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 2.12
… the circle of the earth, and hath meted out heaven with the span, Who measureth the water in the hollow of his hand , Who holdeth in His hand all things that are, Who dwelleth on high and looketh upon the things that are lowly , or rather did look upon them to make all the world to be His footstool , imprinted by the footmark of the Word—the form of God
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Ephesians 10
… this itself being a lesson he had learned from the Lord. Thus he saith also elsewhere, “Walk in love, even as Christ also hath loved us.” ( ch. v. 2 .) And again, “Have this mind in you, which was also in Christ Jesus, who being in the form of God, counted it not a prize to be on an equality with God.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Ephesians 11
When thou hearest these words, think not of a mere removal from one place to another; for what Paul establishes in the Epistle to the Philippians (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 6
… he says also, that it “is for them an evident token of perdition, but of your salvation.” ( Philip. i. 27, 28 .) And last of all he says this, “Have this mind in you, which was also in Christ Jesus, who, being in the form of God, counted it not a prize to be on an equality with God, but emptied Himself, taking upon Him the form of a servant.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on 1 Timothy 18
“Whom no man hath seen nor can see.” As, indeed, no one hath seen the Son, nor can see Him.
Tirannio Rufino † 411 d.C. A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 15
… “Let this mind be in you, which was in Christ Jesus, Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but made Himself of no reputation, taking upon Him the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men; and, being found in fashion as a man, He became obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross.”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Counter-statements of Theodoret 1
… This the divine Paul expresses clearly in his Epistle to the Philippians in the words, “Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus: who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God: but made Himself of no reputation and took upon Him the form of a servant.”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 1
… “Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, who being in the form of God thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but made Himself of no reputation and took upon Him the form of a servant and was made in the likeness of men, and being found in fashion as a man he humbled Himself and became obedient unto death even the death of the cross.”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 152
… who being in the form of God thought it not robbery to be equal with God but made Himself of no reputation and took upon Him the form of a servant.”
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Sermons 72
… Wherefore God also exalted Him, and gave Him a name which is above every name, that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow of things in heaven, of things on earth, and of things below, and that every tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father
2:6
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 5.20
… For he says of Christ, that, “being in the form of God, He thought it not robbery to be equal with God; but emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant,” not the reality , “and was made in the likeness of man,” not a man , “and was found in fashion as a man,”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On the Resurrection of the Flesh 6
… For so did the Father previously say to the Son: “Let us make man in our own image, after our likeness.” And God made man, that is to say, the creature which He moulded and fashioned; after the image of God (in other words, of Christ) did He make him. And the Word was God also, who being in the image of God, “thought it not robbery to be equal to God.”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. Against Praxeas 7
… Is that Word of God, then, a void and empty thing, which is called the Son, who Himself is designated God? “The Word was with God, and the Word was God.” It is written, “Thou shalt not take God’s name in vain.” This for certain is He “who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Ippolito † 235 d.C. The Refutation of All Heresies 10.7
… And that this is what has been declared, “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God; but made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant.”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen De Principiis iv.section24
32. Some, indeed, would have the following language of the apostle applied to the soul itself, as soon as it had assumed flesh from Mary, viz., “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but divested Himself (of His glory) taking upon Himself the form of a servant;”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen Against Celsus 4.15
And with respect to His having descended among men, He was “previously in the form of God;”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen Against Celsus 6.15
… at random, but under “the mighty hand of God,” through Jesus Christ, the teacher of such instruction, “who did not deem equality with God a thing to be eagerly clung to, but made Himself of no reputation, and took on Him the form of a servant, and being found in fashion as a man, humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 1.37
… “Thou art My servant,” and a little further on: “It is a great thing that thou shouldst be called My servant.” For we do not hesitate to say that the goodness of Christ appears in a greater and more divine light, and more according to the image of the Father, because
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.17
… And, for the sake of the church, the Lord—the husband—left the Father whom He saw when He was “in the form of God,”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 2.14
… Wherefore also God exalted Him, and gave Him a name which is above every name, that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, of things in earth, and of infernal things, and every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord in the glory of God the Father.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.40
… For which cause also God hath exalted Him, and hath given Him a name, that it may be above every name, that in the name of Jesus every knee should be bowed, of things heavenly, and earthly, and infernal; and that every tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in glory of God the Father.”
Antipapa Novaziano † 258 d.C. A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 22
… Wherefore also God hath highly exalted Him, and hath given Him a name which is above every name; that in the name of Jesus every knee should be bent, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and every tongue should confess that Jesus is Lord, in the glory of God the Father?”
san Filea di Thmuis † 307 d.C. Fragments of the Epistle of Phileas to the People of Thmuis, Part I 1
… “For He thought it not robbery to be equal with God: but made Himself of no reputation, taking upon Him the form of a servant: and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself unto death, even the death of the cross.”
Eusebio di Cesarea † 339 d.C. The Church History of Eusebius 5.2.2
2. “They were also so zealous in their imitation of Christ,—‘who, being in the form of God, counted it not a prize to be on an equality with God,’
Eusebio di Cesarea † 339 d.C. The Church History of Eusebius 8.10.2
… For ‘he counted it not a prize to be on an equality with God, but emptied himself taking the form of a servant; and being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself unto death, even the death of the cross.’
Afraate † 346 d.C. Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.9
… and though He was lofty, humbled His Majesty; and though His dwelling place was in heaven, He had no place to lay His head; and though He is to come upon the clouds, yet rode on a colt and so entered Jerusalem; and though He is God and Son of God, He took upon Him the likeness of a servant;
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 7.5
… For, indeed, it is certain that He, Who was in the form of God, must in His self-revelation present Himself to us in the exact aspect of the form of God
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.45
45. But in us the preacher of the Gospel by the Spirit of Christ Who spoke through him, instils the knowledge of this His proper nature when he says, Who, being in the form of God, thought it not a thing to grasp at that He was equal with God, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. De Sententia Dionysii. (Defence of Dionysius.) 8
… Paul, again, who calls Christ a man of the seed of David, wrote thus to the Hebrews ( i. 3 ), ‘Who being the brightness of His glory and the very image of His subsistence,’ and to the Philippians (
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. De Sententia Dionysii. (Defence of Dionysius.) 10
… xiv. 10 ), and ‘He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father.’ For we know that he mentioned them in his other Epistles. For while mentioning them there, he made mention also of the human attributes of the Lord. For just as ‘being in the form of God He counted it not a prize to be on an equality with God, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a slave’ (
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.11
… It is not a dark saying but a divine mystery . ‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God;’ but for our sakes afterwards the ‘Word was made flesh .’ And the term in question, ‘highly exalted,’ does not signify that the essence of the Word was exalted, for He was ever and is ‘equal to God
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.20
… but when ‘the Word was made flesh ,’ then it adds the reason why, saying, ‘And dwelt among us.’ And again the Apostle saying, ‘Who being in the form of God,’ has not introduced the reason, till ‘He took on Him the form of a servant;’ for then he continues, ‘He humbled Himself unto death, even the death of the cross
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.23.6
6. And this is what is said, ‘Who being in the form of God
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.26
… the glory as of one Only-begotten from the Father ;’ and next Paul writing, ‘Who being in the form of God, thought it not a prize to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and being found in fashion like a man, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 60
… far be the thought: on the contrary, it was glorified by Him. Nor, because the Son that was in the form of God took upon Him the form of a servant
san Cirillo di Gerusalemme † 386 d.C. The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 10.9
… But when He saith that all things are put under Him, it is manifest that He is excepted, which did put all things under Him , and what follows; that God may be all in all . The Only-begotten Son is Lord of all, but the obedient Son of the Father, for He grasped not the Lordship
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 2.3
… For He “being in the form of God thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 4.3
… For he who is truly only-begotten has no brethren, for how could any one be only-begotten if numbered among brethren? but as He is called God and man, Son of God and Son of man,—for He has the form of God and the form of a servant
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 4.8
… but if some strange and different pattern is fitted to the engraving of the signet, it makes its own form rough and confused, by rubbing off its figure on an engraved surface that does not correspond with it. But He Who is “in the form of God
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 11.1
… For what more bitter charge could one invent against them for malice than that of denying that He is good “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Duties of the Clergy 3.3
… For this is “to be conformed to the image of Christ,” namely, when one does not strive for what is another’s, and does not deprive another of something so as to gain it for oneself. For Christ our Lord,
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Holy Spirit 1.8
… Or of what creature has God so spoken as to say: “I will pour out of My Spirit”? He said not Spirit, but “of My Spirit,” for we are not able to receive the fulness of the Holy Spirit, but we receive as much as our Master divides to us of His own according to His will.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Holy Spirit 3.17
124. The Jews did violence to two things which are chief of all, faith and duty, and in each to Christ the Author of faith and duty. For both in the patriarch Joseph was there a type of Christ, and Christ Himself came in the truth of His Body, “Who counted it not robbery that He should be equal with God, but took on Him the form of a servant,”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.8
62. If you pronounce Him less than the Father in this respect, I cannot deny it; nevertheless, to speak in the words of Scripture, He was not begotten inferior, but “made lower,” that is, made inferior. And how was He “made lower,” except that, “being in the form of God, He thought it not a prey that He should be equal with God, but emptied Himself;”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 3.14
… Thou hast overthrown the covenant made with Thy Servant, and trampled His holiness in the earth.” What was it, in regard whereof the Scripture called Him “Servant,” but His flesh?—seeing that “He did not hold equality with God as a prey, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made into the likeness of men, and found in fashion as a man.”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.5
63. How patient and kind the Lord is; how deep is His wisdom and good His love! For wishing to show that the disciples asked for no slight thing, but one they could not obtain, He reserved His own peculiar rights for His Father’s honour, not fearing to detract aught from His own rights: “Who thought it not robbery to be equal with God;”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.8
… It is a great thing for Thee to be called My Servant. Behold I have set Thee up for a witness to My people, and a light to the Gentiles, that Thou mayest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth.” To whom is this said, if not to Christ? Who being in the form of God, emptied Himself and took upon Him the form of a servant.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.11
138. The Son thought it not robbery to be equal with God;
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.18
224. It is written, they say: “For the Father is greater than I.” It is also written: “He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Against Marcionists and Manichæans 2
… is it that Paul marvels at Him on account of this declaration, saying “Who being in the form of God counted it not a prize to be on an equality with God, but emptied Himself taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and being found in fashion as a man he humbled himself, becoming obedient even unto death, yea, the death of the cross.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Two Homilies on Eutropius 2.6
… in fact it employs countless names to represent its nobleness. For as the master of the Church has many names: being called the Father, and the way, and the life, and the light, and the arm, and the propitiation, and the foundation, and the door, and the sinless one, and the treasure, and Lord, and God, and Son, and the only begotten, and the form of God,
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 20
… But “be not thou fashioned after this, but be transformed,” he says, “by the renewing of your mind.” He says not change the fashion, but “be transformed” ( μεταμορφοὕ ), to show that the world’s ways are a fashion, but virtue’s not a fashion, but a kind of real form,
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Corinthians 39
… and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient even unto death, yea, the death of the cross. Wherefore hath God highly exalted Him.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Commentary on Galatians 1
Wherefore is it, O Paul, that, wishing to bring these Judaizers to the faith, you introduce none of those great and illustrious topics which occur in your Epistle to the Philippians, as, “Who, being in the form of God, counted it not a prize to be on an equality with God,” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 3
[4.] And why dost thou wonder if Peter says this? for Paul, reasoning with the Athenians, calls Him “Man” only, saying, “By that Man whom He hath ordained, whereof He hath given assurance to all men, in that He hath raised Him from the dead.” ( Acts xvii. 31 .) He speaks nothing concerning “the form of God” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 4
… ii. 13 ); and again, “Who is above all, God”? ( Rom. ix. 5 .) It is true that here he has mentioned the Son, without the article; but he does the same with the Father also, at least in his Epistle to the Philippians (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 6
How then do some say, that the expression, “being in the form of God” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 38
… As Paul cries aloud, saying, “Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but made Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form of a servant.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 80
… and that “He came to His own”: he saith not, that He would not have had power, had He not received it, but that He gave to others also “power to become sons of God.” And Paul in like manner calleth Him equal with God. But He Himself asketh in a more human way, saying thus, “That He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 2
… yet not Another in all respects, but as to having real subsistence. Since here also the term, “express image,” indicates there is no variation from that whereof it is the “express image”: its similarity in all respects. When therefore he calls Him both Form,
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. Against Jovinianus 1.36
… Your voice is rugged, your speech rough, your eyebrows more shaggy. To no purpose you have all these manly qualities, if you forego the embraces of women. I am compelled to say something and become a fool: but you have forced me to dare to speak. Our Lord and Saviour,
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. Against the Pelagians 1.22
… For to have all and lack nothing is the virtue of Him “Who did no sin; neither was guile found in His mouth; Who, when He was reviled, reviled not again;” Who, confident in the consciousness of virtue, said, “Behold the prince of this world cometh, and findeth nothing in me;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Confessions 4.12
… O ye sons of men, how long so slow of heart? Even now, after the Life is descended to you, will ye not ascend and live?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Confessions 7.9
… Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him” from the dead, “and given Him a name above every name; that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Confessions 10.43
69. How hast Thou loved us, O good Father, who sparedst not Thine only Son, but deliveredst Him up for us wicked ones! How hast Thou loved us, for whom He, who thought it no robbery to be equal with Thee, “became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 1.4
… Catholic expounders of the divine Scriptures, both Old and New, whom I have been able to read, who have written before me concerning the Trinity, Who is God, have purposed to teach, according to the Scriptures, this doctrine, that the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit intimate a divine unity of one and the same substance in an indivisible equality;
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 1.6
… but all things were made by the Son: therefore He Himself was not made, that with the Father He might make all things that were made. And the apostle has not refrained from using the very word itself, but has said most expressly, “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 1.7
… For he says, “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God; but emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: and was found in fashion as a man.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 1.13
… and the sight of this form will not be for good to those who are wicked. But there is a sight of that form of mine, in which when I was, I thought it not robbery to be equal with God: but in order to take this form I emptied myself.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 2.1
… be called the canonical rule, as it is both disseminated through the Scriptures, and has been demonstrated by learned and Catholic handlers of the same Scriptures, namely, that the Son of God is both under stood to be equal to the Father according to the form of God in which He is, and less than the Father according to the form of a servant which He took;
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 2.11
… How could that be, when He was still “in the form of God, and thought it not robbery to be equal with God?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 2.17
… whether they are called back parts on account of the posteriority of mortality, or because it was almost in the end of the world, that is, at a late period, that He deigned to take it: but that His “face” was that form of God, in which He “thought it not robbery to be equal with God,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 5.3
… Therefore there is one substance of the Father and the Son. Or if this is not said according to substance, then something is said of God not according to substance, and therefore we are no longer compelled to understand unbegotten and begotten according to substance. It is also said of the Son, “He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 6.3
… But how is that power which is less wise, equal? Or is He equal in wisdom, but not equal in power? But how is that wisdom equal which is less powerful? It remains, therefore, that if He is not equal in anything, He is not equal in all. But Scripture proclaims, that “He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Enchiridion 35
… For when He was the only Son of God, not by grace, but by nature, that He might be also full of grace, He became the Son of man; and He Himself unites both natures in His own identity, and both natures constitute one Christ; because, “being in the form of God, He thought it not robbery to be,” what He was by nature, “equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Faith and the Creed 4
… since God, who is eternally wise, has with Himself His eternal Wisdom: nor unequal with the Father, that is to say, in anything less than He; for an apostle also speaks in this wise, “Who, although He was constituted in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 12.8
… This is a great mystery; but I speak concerning Christ and the Church." This points most obviously to the way in which Christ left His Father; for "though He was in the form of God, and thought it not robbery to be equal with God, He emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant."
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 13.8
… He is man taking the form of a servant. And who shall know Him? For "He was in the form of God, and thought it not robbery to be equal to God."
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 23.7
7. The voice from heaven at the Jordan should be compared with the voice heard on the Mount. In neither case do the words, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased," imply that He was not the Son of God before; for He who from the Virgin’s womb took the form of a servant "was in the form of God, and thought it no robbery to be equal with God."
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.12
… “And they understood not the saying which He spake unto them; and He went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject unto them.” Subject to whom but His parents? And who was the subject but Jesus Christ, “who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God”?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Soul and its Origin 4.21
… Have you forgotten that in that word you have read of “a form of doctrine”? Have you forgotten, too, that it is written con cerning Christ Jesus, previous to His clothing Himself with humanity, that He was “in the form of God”?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 3.25
… Or, if we follow the second view which takes Galilee to signify “Revelation,” the idea may be, that He was now no more to be in the form of a servant, but in that form in which He is equal with the Father;
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 1.20
… He is David’s Lord then as being God. David’s Lord, as being Lord of all; and David’s Son, as being the Son of Man. At once Lord and Son. David’s Lord, “who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 2.11
… Is the birth of the Son ought else, but the taking of the form of a servant in the womb of the Virgin? Now hear how that this was the work of the Son also. “Who when He was in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, taking upon Him the form of a servant.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 38.4
… but let him first believe that the eye by which he is to see may be healed. For it was only the form of the servant which was exhibited to the eyes of servants; because if “He who thought it not robbery to be equal with God,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 42.2
… “But He emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men; and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, having become obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 42.3
… whoso confesseth both, is a Catholic. He hath the country, he hath the way. He hath the country, “In the beginning was the Word;” He hath the country, “Being in the form of God, He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 45.4
… No, the Prophets agree, let us not leave them in strife. Yea, rather let us understand their peace; for they know not how to strive. O Prophet, who saidst, “Thou art fair in beauty above the children of men;” where didst thou see Him? Answer me, answer where didst thou see Him? “Being in the form of God, He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 67.13
… No, but there is a thorough equality. “I do not believe it,” he will say, “because thou hast not discovered a resemblance.” Well then, believe the Apostle, because he was able to see what I have said. For he says, “He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 75.3
… the Jews would not have been enraged. But because they understand Him to call Himself the Son of God in another way, according to that, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God;” and according to what the Apostle saith, “Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 76.13
… But from His Divinity nothing was hid. Put aside, put aside, I say, for a while the form of the servant, look at the Form of God in which He was before the world was made; in which He was equal to the Father; hereby receive and understand what He saith to thee, ‘Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.’
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 86.6
… For this he did; he laid his face upon his face, his eyes upon his eyes, his hands upon his hands, his feet upon his feet, he straitened, he contracted himself, being great, he made himself little. He contracted himself; so to say, he lessened himself. “For being in the Form of God, He emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 9.10
… and they two shall be one flesh.” Now, if Christ cleave to the Church, so that the two should be one flesh, in what manner did He leave His Father and His mother? He left His Father in this sense, that when He was in the form of God, He thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but emptied Himself, taking to Him the form of a servant.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 12.6
… He humbled Himself, being made obedient unto death” (and lest any kind of death should please thee), “even the death of the cross.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 17.16
… Whence the apostle thus declares Him: “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.” What means “thought it not robbery”? He usurped not equality with God, but was in that equality in which He was begotten. And how were we to come to the equal God? “He emptied Himself, taking upon Him the form of a servant.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 19
… “And this is eternal life, that they may know Thee the one true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent.” Then will He be there manifested, “who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John chapter21.14
… What shall be after this? When shall be seen the form of God, which all the faithful are thirsting to see? When shall be seen that Word which was in the beginning, God with God, by which all things were made? When shall be seen that form of God, of which the apostle saith, “Being in the form of God, He thought it not robbery to be equal with God”?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 23.6
… For when “He was in the form of God, He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.” And what of us in our low estate, who, feeble and crawling on the ground, were not able to reach unto God, were we to be abandoned? God forbid. “He emptied Himself, taking upon Him the form of a servant;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 47.13
… But here we have now all the parts, both the Word in that form of God which assumed the form of a servant, and the soul and the flesh in that form of a servant which was assumed by the form of God. “He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 55.7
7. But why should we wonder that He rose from supper, and laid aside His garments, who, being in the form of God, made Himself of no reputation? And why should we wonder, if He girded Himself with a towel, who took upon Him the form of a servant, and was found in the likeness of a man?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 67.1
… which were no consequence if Christ were not God. “Believe in God, and believe in” Him, who, by nature and not by robbery, is equal with God; for He emptied Himself; not, however, by losing the form of God, but by taking the form of a servant.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 78.1
… For “being as He was in the form of God,” as the apostle says, “He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.” For how could that nature be robbery, which was His, not by usurpation, but by birth? “But He emptied Himself, taking upon Him the form of a servant;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 99.1
… but that which He assumed when He made Himself of no reputation. For He emptied Himself in assuming the form of a servant;
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 4.5
… It ever remaineth, It cannot be changed, It is in no part corruptible: It hath neither proficiency, for It is perfect; nor hath deficiency, for It is eternal. And what is this? “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” And what is this? “Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 9.9
… Turn not away thine ears, apply the understanding. Let us ask the apostle Paul, and let him expound to us the unison of the two flutes. Let him sound to us the note, “Beauteous in loveliness surpassing the sons of men.—Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 64.11
… But if He were not Man, there would not have been deliverance for man. There hath drawn near a Man “and a deep heart,” that is, a secret “heart:” presenting before human faces Man, keeping within God: concealing the “form of God,” wherein He is equal with the Father,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 66.8
… Most Highest above the head of praising Angels. O ye Gentiles, O most distant nations, leave lying Jews, come confessing. “Come ye, and see the works of the Lord: terrible in counsels above the sons of men” ( ver. 5 ). Son of Man indeed He too hath been called, and verily Son of Man He became: very Son of God in the form of God;
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.21
21. “My hand shall hold Him fast, and My arm shall strengthen Him” ( ver. 21 ): because there was a taking up of man; because flesh was assumed in the Virgin’s womb, because by Him who in the form of God is coequal with the Father, the form of a servant was taken, and He became obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 139.2
… let Him too say, “Lord,” to the Father. For His Father is not His Lord, save because He hath deigned to be born according to the flesh. He is Father of the God, Lord of the Man. Wouldest thou know to whom He is Father? To the coequal Son. The Apostle saith, “Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 12.8
… For the one says, “I will ascend into heaven;” the other, “My soul was brought low even to the ground.” The one says, “And I will be like the most High;” the other, “Though He was in the form of God, yet He emptied Himself and took the form of a servant, and humbled Himself and became obedient unto death.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 12.28
… turning over in silence in his mind that which is said of our Saviour: “Who being in the form of God humbled Himself and became obedient”—not, as the man said who was seized with a diabolical spirit of pride, “for a time,” but “even to death.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 4.6
… But none can descend from heaven except the Word of God: who certainly “being in the form of God, emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross.”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 1
“‘Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God, but emptied himself, and took the form of a servant.’
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 126
… and if it is not what it was, they who have these objects of worship are false in calling Him God. We, on the contrary, recognise the only begotten Son of God to be immutable as God, and Son of the very God. For we have learnt from the divine Scripture that being in the form of God He took the form of the servant;
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 131
… Nevertheless, even after the incarnation He is called God the Word, Lord, Almighty, only begotten Son, Maker, and Creator. For He was not made man by mutation, but, remaining just what He was, assumed what we are, for “Being in the form of God,” to use the words of the divine Apostle “He took the form of a servant.”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 152
Apollinarius adds to the body an unreasonable soul, as though the incarnation of God the Word had taken place not for the sake of reasonable beings but of unreasonable, while the teaching of the Apostles is that perfect man was assumed by perfect God, as is proved by the words “Who being in the form of God took the form of a servant;”
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Letters 28
… And by “ours” we mean what the Creator formed in us from the beginning and what He undertook to repair. For what the Deceiver brought in and man deceived committed, had no trace in the Saviour. Nor, because He partook of man’s weaknesses, did He therefore share our faults. He took the form of a slave
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Letters 124
… For which reason God also exalted Him, and gave Him a name which is above every name: that in the name of Jesus every knee may bow of things in heaven, of things on the earth, and of things under the earth, and that every tongue may confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Sermons 63
And what is suggested to our hearts by these and many other references, save that we should in all things be renewed in His image Who, remaining “in the form of God
san Giovanni Damasceno † 749 d.C. An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 3.1
… For by the good pleasure of our God and Father, the Only-begotten Son and Word of God and God, Who is in the bosom of the God and Father , of like essence with the Father and the Holy Spirit, Who was before the ages, Who is without beginning and was in the beginning, Who is in the presence of the God and Father, and is God and made in the form of God
san Giovanni Damasceno † 749 d.C. An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 3.15
… For He was not moved of Himself to the natural passions , nor again did He in that way recoil from the things of pain, and pray for release from them, or suffer what befel from without, but He was moved in conformity with His nature, the Word willing and allowing Him œconomically
san Giovanni Damasceno † 749 d.C. An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.18
… Also of those that refer to the period before the incarnation there are six modes: for some of them declare the union of nature and the identity in essence with the Father, as this, I and My Father are one : also this, He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father : and this, Who being in the form of God
Pseudo-Irenaeus Pseud-Irenæus 1
“Who also were to such an extent zealous followers and imitators of Christ, who, being in the shape of God, thought it not an object of desire to be treated like God;
2:7
sant'Ippolito † 235 d.C. The Refutation of All Heresies 5.14
… This, he says, is the form of the servant,
sant'Ippolito † 235 d.C. On Genesis 1
… He was not before, and took unto Himself this vile flesh, and appeared in the “form of a servant,” and “became obedient to God the Father, even unto death,” so hereafter He is said to be “highly exalted;” and as if well-nigh He had it not by reason of His humanity, and as if it were in the way of grace, He “receives the name which is above every name,”
sant'Ippolito † 235 d.C. Expository Treatise Against the Jews 4
4. Now Christ prayed all this economically as man; being, however, true God. But, as I have already said, it was the “form of the servant”
sant'Ippolito † 235 d.C. The Discourse on the Holy Theophany 2
… Hence the prophet, having this in his view many generations ago, puts the question, “What aileth thee, O sea, that thou fleddest; and thou, Jordan, that thou wast driven back?” And they in reply said, We have seen the Creator of all things in the “form of a servant,”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.17
… But no such thing appears in the case of the power of Jesus, for of this it was possible both for the children and those called little dogs to partake. Consider, then, whether perhaps with reference to the saying, “It is not possible to take the bread of children,” we ought to say that, “He who emptied Himself and took upon Him the form of a servant,”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on Matthew 12.29
… But He also comes in glory, having prepared the disciples through that epiphany of His which has no form nor beauty; and, having become as they that they might become as He, “conformed to the image of His glory,” since He formerly became conformed to “the body of our humiliation,” when He “emptied Himself and took upon Him the form of a servant,”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.10
… as the Egyptians lorded it over the children of Israel, and greatly afflicted their life and violently held them in bondage. It was for the sake of those who were in a bondage, corresponding to the bondage of the Hebrews, that the Son of God took upon Him only the form of a slave,
Archelao † fl. 278 d.C. The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 50
… but that He descended altogether by Himself alone, and transformed Himself, according to His own good pleasure, into the semblance of a man, in accordance with that word of Paul which tells us that “He was found in fashion as a man.”
san Metodio d'Olimpo † 311 d.C. The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 8.11
… Now the numbers into which it is divided, when put together, make seven, and one is wanting to its completion, not being in all points harmonious with itself, like six, which has reference to the Son of God, who came from the fulness of the Godhead into a human life. For having emptied Himself,
san Pietro I di Alessandria † 311 d.C. Fragments from the Writings of Peter 2
Since certainly “grace and truth came by Jesus Christ,” whence also by grace we are saved, according to that word of the apostle, “and that not of yourselves, nor of works, lest any man should boast;” by the will of God, “the Word was made flesh,” and “was found in fashion as a man.”
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Synodis or On the Councils 1
… And the fire or the sponge should annihilate the Epistle to the Philippians, lest Marcion should read again in it, And was found in fashion as a man
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 10.25
… It is this mystery of His birth which the Apostle upholds and demonstrates, when he says, He humbled Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of a man and being formed in fashion as a man
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.14.1
… that it was said of Him, as by John, ‘The Word became flesh ;’ so by Peter, ‘He hath made Him Lord and Christ ’;—as by means of Solomon in the Person of the Lord Himself, ‘The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works ;’ so by Paul, ‘Become so much better than the Angels ;’ and again, ‘He emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. On the Symbols 'Of the Essence' And 'Coessential.' 1
… For they directed all their thoughts to destroy the device of the Samosatene, and to shew that the Son was before all things, and that, instead of becoming God from man, He, being God, had put on a servant’s form, and being Word, had become flesh, as John says (
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Synodal Letter to the People of Antioch. (Tomus ad Antiochenos.) 1
… And what the one confessed, the others also agreed to, that the Word did not, as it came to the prophets, so dwell in a holy man at the consummation of the ages, but that the Word Himself was made flesh, and being in the Form of God, took the form of a servant
san Basilio † 379 d.C. The Letters 261
… For this impious doctrine of the seeming is no novelty. It was started long ago by the feeble-minded Valentinus, who, after tearing off a few of the Apostle’s statements, constructed for himself this impious fabrication, asserting that the Lord assumed the “form of a servant,”
san Cirillo di Gerusalemme † 386 d.C. The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 15.23
… He honours not the learned before the simple, nor the rich before the needy. Though thou be in the field, the Angels shall take thee; think not that He will take the landowners, and leave thee the husbandman. Though thou be a slave, though thou be poor, be not any whit distressed; He who took the form of a servant
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.23
23. This is the wish of our schoolmaster the law, of the prophets who intervened between Christ and the law, of Christ who is the fulfiller and end of the spiritual law; of the emptied Godhead,
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 12.4
… and therefore, I ought not to look only on my own interest, but also on that of others. For Christ also likewise, when it was possible for him to abide in His own honour and deity, not only so far emptied Himself as to take the form of a slave,
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 29
But in opposition to all these, do you reckon up for me the expressions which make for your ignorant arrogance, such as “My God and your God,” or greater, or created, or made, or sanctified; Add, if you like, Servant
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Letters on the Apollinarian Controversy 102
… and use for this purpose the apostolic expression, understood and spoken in a sense which is not apostolic, that our Saviour was made in the likeness of Men and found in fashion as a Man,
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 2.10
… Some of those who are accurately versed in theology do say this, that the Hebrew text does not read “created,” and we have ourselves read in more ancient copies “possessed” instead of “created.” Now assuredly “possession” in the allegorical language of the Proverbs marks that slave Who for our sakes “took upon Him the form of a slave
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 4.8
… But He Who is “in the form of God ” has been formed by no impression different from the Father, seeing that He is “the express image” of the Father’s Person , while the “form of God” is surely the same thing as His essence. For as, “being made in the form of a servant
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 5.2
… It is said, then, by Peter to the Jews, “Him God made Lord and Christ, this Jesus Whom ye crucified ,” while on our part it is said that it is not pious to refer the word “made” to the Divine Nature of the Only-begotten, but that it is to be referred to that “form of a servant
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Decease of His Brother Satyrus 2.103
… For He was made as a man, not, indeed, in appearance only, but so fashioned in truth, for He is man, and who shall know Him? For, “being made in the likeness of men, and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient even unto death,”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 1.4
32. What, then, was the meaning of the mystic offerings in the lowly cattle-stalls, save that we should discern in Christ the difference between the Godhead and the flesh? He is seen as man,
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.10
84. In like manner our adversaries commonly make a difficulty of the Son’s obedience, forasmuch as it is written: “And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled Himself, and became obedient even unto death.”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 3.4
26. It is now sufficiently made plain that the Father is not God in solitude, without the Son, and that the Son cannot be thought of as God alone, without the Father, for it is in respect of His flesh
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 3.11
81. Finally, the Apostle himself saith to the Philippians, that “being made in the likeness of man, and found in outward appearance as a man, He humbled Himself, being made obedient even unto death.”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.8
… It is one thing to be named Son according to the divine Substance, it is another thing to be so called according to the adoption of human flesh. For, according to the divine Generation, the Son is equal to God the Father; and, according to the adoption of a body, He is a servant to God the Father. “For,” it says, “He took upon Him the form of a servant.”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose sermon-against-auxentius-on-th.35
35. What could show greater obedience than that we should follow Christ’s example, “Who, being found in fashion as a man, humbled Himself and became obedient even unto death?”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 4
… For, if this were so, what need of the womb? If this were so, He hath nothing in common with us, but that flesh is of some other kind, and not of the mass which belongs to us. How then was He of the root of Jesse? How was He a rod? how Son of man? how was Mary His mother? how was He of David’s seed? how did he “take the form of a servant?”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 27
… lxix. 9 .) But what is the import of, “He pleased not Himself?” He had power not to have been reproached, power not to have suffered what He did suffer, had He been minded to look to His own things. But yet He was not so minded. But through looking to our good He neglected His own. And why did he not say, “He emptied Himself?” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Corinthians 4
[2.] But what sayest thou, O man? Christ became a slave for thee, “having taken the form of a slave,” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Ephesians 7
… v. 45 .) adducing the example from His Father; but we from Christ Himself. He came unto them, in His Incarnation, I mean, He became a servant for their sakes, “He humbled Himself, He emptied Himself, He took the form of a servant.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Ephesians 8
I deem it more desirable to suffer evil for Christ’s sake, than to receive honor at Christ’s hands. This is transcendent honor, this is glory that surpasseth all things. If He Himself who became a servant for my sake, and “emptied” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on 1 Timothy 17
… And as we do not in the first case say that the inflamed part is sound, so neither do we here consider the arrogant. It is possible then to be knowing, and yet to know nothing. For he that knows not what he ought to know, knows nothing. And that pride arises from knowing nothing is manifest from hence. Christ “made Himself of no reputation” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 21
I said before that He was best known in Galilee; therefore they invite Him to the marriage, and He comes; for He looked not to His own honor, but to our benefit. He who disdained not to “take upon Him the form of a servant” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 60
… for He that layeth it down of Himself needeth no commandment. He also assigneth the cause for which He doeth this. And what is that? That He is the Shepherd, and the good Shepherd. Now the good Shepherd needeth no one to arouse him to his duty; and if this be the case with man, much more is it so with God. Wherefore Paul said, that “He emptied Himself.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 69
… For when He saith, “I am not come of Myself,” He saith it not, as depriving Himself of power, but as taking away all alienation or opposition. For if men are masters of themselves, much more the Only-begotten Son. And to show that this is true, hear what Paul saith, “He emptied Himself, and gave Himself for us.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 80
… For that He came to this of His own will, is clear from many passages. As when Paul saith, that “He so loved us, as to give Himself for us” ( Eph. v. 2 ); and, “He emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 8
… Just as He Himself also when consoling His disciples said, “If ye loved Me, ye would rejoice, because I go to My Father” ( John xiv. 28 ), and “My Father is greater than I.” But how did He not glorify Himself, He who “made Himself of no reputation” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 32
… 8 ), and true. The mercy of God is over all the earth. She hath saved the race of mankind (see Ps. cxlv. 9 ): For unless she had pitied us, all things would have perished. “When we were enemies” (see Rom. v. 10 ), she “reconciled” us, she wrought innumerable blessings; she persuaded the Son of God to become a slave, and to empty Himself [of His glory]. (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 108.18
… Surely the apostle Paul says “Overcome evil with good.” Did not the apostles glory when they suffered reproach for the Lord’s sake? Did not even the Saviour humble Himself, taking the form of a servant and being made obedient to the Father unto death, even the death of the cross,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. City of God 17.9
… His seed also will I set for ever and ever, and his throne as the days of heaven.” Which words, when rightly understood, are all understood to be about the Lord Jesus Christ, under the name of David, on account of the form of a servant, which the same Mediator assumed
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 1.9
But this is said, not on account of any inequality of the Word of God and of the Holy Spirit, but as though the presence of the Son of man with them would be a hindrance to the coming of Him, who was not less, because He did not “empty Himself, taking upon Him the form of a servant,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 1.11
… but according to the form of a servant He is less than the Father, because He Himself has said, “My Father is greater than I;” and He is less than Himself, because it is said of Him, He emptied Himself;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 7.3
… so, in order that He might also give Himself as an example of returning to fallen man who on account of the uncleanness of sins and the punishment of mortality cannot see God, “He emptied Himself;” not by changing His own divinity, but by assuming our changeableness: and “taking upon Him the form of a servant”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Of Holy Virginity 31
… Therefore the Teacher of humility, Christ, first “emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, made in the likeness of men, and found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, made obedient even unto death, even the death of the Cross.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 2.33
… This is more openly expressed thus: “He is inferior to the Father, because in the form of a servant;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.12
… And who was the subject but Jesus Christ, “who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God”? And wherefore subject to them, who were far beneath the form of God, except that “He emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 1.20
… He is David’s Lord then as being God. David’s Lord, as being Lord of all; and David’s Son, as being the Son of Man. At once Lord and Son. David’s Lord, “who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God;” and David’s Son, in that “He emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 41.7
… For He left ‘father and mother, and clave to his wife, that two might be one flesh.’ He left His Father, in that here He did not show Himself as equal with the Father; but ‘emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant.’
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 42.3
… whoso confesseth both, is a Catholic. He hath the country, he hath the way. He hath the country, “In the beginning was the Word;” He hath the country, “Being in the form of God, He thought it not robbery to be equal with God.” He hath the way, “The Word was made flesh;” He hath the way, “He emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 45.4
… Where did he end? “Who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.” Lo, where he saw Him who was “fair in beauty above the children of men;” do thou tell us, where thou sawest that “He had no grace nor beauty. But He emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and found in fashion as a man.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 47.4
… Why should we?” Why doth He say to us, “Rejoice;” but because it is for us that He hath overcome, for us hath fought? For wherein fought He? In that He took man’s nature upon Him. Take away His birth of a virgin, take away that He emptied Himself, “taking the form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men, and found in fashion as a man;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 53.2
… Martha received Him, as strangers are usually received. Yet it was the handmaid received her Lord, the sick her Saviour, the creature her Creator. And she received Him to be fed in the body, herself to be fed in spirit. For the Lord was pleased to “take on Him the form of a servant,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 29.8
… and yet because He came in time, and took the form of a servant, and in condition was found as a man,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 53.12
… but, in order to be seen of men, He assumed the form of a servant, and being made in the likeness of men,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 69.3
… Tell me, I pray, how it is that Thou goest to Thyself. Didst Thou formerly leave Thyself to come to us, especially as Thou camest not of Thyself, but the Father sent Thee? I know, indeed, that Thou didst empty Thyself; but in taking the form of a servant,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 104.3
… His humility accordingly begins in the apostle’s discourse with the passage where he says, “He emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant;” and reaches “even to the death of the cross.” But His glory begins with the clause where he says, “Wherefore God also hath exalted Him;” and reaches on to the words, “is in the glory of God the Father.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 29.6
… “For the kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers agreed together against the Lord, and against His Christ.” “And the Beloved is as the young of the unicorns.” For even He the Beloved, and the Only One of the Father, “emptied Himself” of His glory; and was made man,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 53.3
3. Let us advert also to that sense, which concerning Christ our Lord Himself, our Head Himself, doth present itself. For when Himself in form of a servant
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 83.2
2. The people of God, then, in this Psalm saith, “O God, who shall be like unto Thee?” ( ver. 1 ). Which I suppose to be more fitly taken of Christ, because, being made in the likeness of men,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 102.31
… He had already said in His great and exceeding Wisdom, “I Am That I Am;” and yet He saith to console us, “I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob:” and we are Abraham’s seed: even we, although abject, although dust and ashes, trust in Him. We are servants: but for our sakes our Lord took the garb of a servant:
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.13
… unless we can comprehend that it is the same thing for the Son to be taught as to be begotten of the Father.…“He took upon Himself the form of a servant;”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 5.15
… “Thou that sittest above the Cherubim, show Thyself.” Some declared His advent which He presented to the world: others prayed for it. Some in different forms but all with equal longing: understanding up to a certain point how great a thing they were praying for, that God dwelling in God, and continuing in the form and bosom of God, might “empty Himself,”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 6.16
… Since then He was born of the Holy Ghost, and cannot be termed a mere man, as He was conceived by the inspiration of God, if it is not He who, as the Apostle says, “emptied Himself by taking the form of a servant,” and “the word was made flesh,” and “humbled Himself by becoming obedient unto death,” and “who for our sakes, though He was rich, became poor,”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 6.19
… Who still remaining with the Father and in the Father, Being of one substance with the Father, did (as the Apostle says), “Take the form of a servant, and humble Himself even unto death, the death of the Cross:”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Counter-statements of Theodoret 1
… Not thus have we been taught by the blessed Paul; on the contrary, we have been taught that He took the form of a servant and “emptied Himself;”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. The Ecclesiastical History of Theodoret 1.3
… I mean Arius and Achillas, and all their gang of rogues. Three bishops of Syria, appointed no one knows how, by consenting to them, fire them to more fatal heat. I refer their sentence to your decision. Retaining in their memory all that they can collect concerning the suffering, humiliation, emptying of Himself
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. The Ecclesiastical History of Theodoret 5.11
If any one says that in the Passion of the Cross the Son of God sustained its pain by Godhead, and not by reasonable soul and flesh which He had assumed in the form of a servant,
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 1
“So the Word came down not naked, but after having been made flesh, not in the form of God, but in the form of a servant.
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
… For we say that ‘He emptied Himself and took upon Him the form of a servant.’
2:8
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 3.12.9
… with all freedom of speech, that this is the Son of God, the Christ.” This is the mystery which he says was made known to him by revelation, that He who suffered under Pontius Pilate, the same is Lord of all, and King, and God, and Judge, receiving power from Him who is the God of all, because He became “obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.”
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 4.24
… and that there is one God, who is “above all principality, and dominion, and power, and every name which is named;” and that His Word, invisible by nature, was made palpable and visible among men, and did descend “to death, even the death of the cross;”
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 5.16.3
3. And not by the aforesaid things alone has the Lord manifested Himself, but [He has done this] also by means of His passion. For doing away with [the effects of] that disobedience of man which had taken place at the beginning by the occasion of a tree, “He became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross;”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 5.20
… For what is found , manifestly possesses existence. Therefore, as He was found to be God by His mighty power, so was He found to be man by reason of His flesh, because the apostle could not have pronounced Him to have “become obedient unto death,”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On the Flesh of Christ 4
… For his sake He came down (from heaven), for his sake He preached, for his sake “He humbled Himself even unto death—the death of the cross.”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 10.4
… And a like fate seems to have overtaken those who make away with His humanity and receive His deity alone; and also those opposites of these who cancel His deity and confess Him as a man to be a holy man, and the most righteous of all men. And those who hold the doctrine of Dokesis, not remembering that He humbled Himself even unto death
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 9.53
… He pays to the Father the tribute of obedience to the will of Him Who sent Him, but the obedience of humility does not dissolve the unity of His nature: He becomes obedient unto death, but, after death, He is above every name
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 11.30
… But what does He Himself say? I am not come to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me : and again, Therefore hath the Father loved Me because I do all things that are pleasing unto Him : and, Father, Thy will be done . Or hear the Apostle, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient even unto death
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. Homilies on the Psalms 53.5
… And in order to teach us that the dignity of this Name whereby He prayed to be saved is something more than an empty title, He prays to be judged by the power of God. For a right award is the essential result of judgment, as the Scripture says: Becoming obedient unto death
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.11
… but then, when, after becoming ‘obedient unto death,’ He was, as the text says, ‘highly exalted,’ and received that ‘Name’ as a grace, ‘that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow
san Basilio † 379 d.C. De Spiritu Sancto 8
What then is meant by “became subject”? What by “delivered him up for us all”? It is meant that the Son has it of the Father that He works in goodness on behalf of men. But you must hear too the words, “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law;” and “while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.”
san Basilio † 379 d.C. The Letters 42.5
… I strive to be found true, judging myself unworthy of this world’s goods. And yet not I because of the world, but the world because of me. Think of all these things in your heart; follow them with zeal; fight, as you have been commanded, for the truth to the death. For Christ was made “obedient” even “unto death.”
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 29
But in opposition to all these, do you reckon up for me the expressions which make for your ignorant arrogance, such as “My God and your God,” or greater, or created, or made, or sanctified; Add, if you like, Servant and Obedient
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 2.11
… Sonship or Godhead, but, as a consequence of being Son and being generated as the Only-begotten God, showing Himself obedient in words, obedient in acts.” Yet who of those who are conversant with the oracles of God does not know with regard to what point of time it was said of Him by the mighty Paul, (and that once for all), that He “became obedient
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.14
171. Let us then think of His subjection. “Father,” He says, “if Thou be willing, remove this cup from Me; nevertheless not My will but Thine be done.” Therefore that subjection will be according to the assumption of human nature; as we read: “Being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, being made obedient unto death.”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Mysteries 4
… “Be ye wise as serpents and simple as doves.” Rightly, then, did He descend like a dove, in order to admonish us that we ought to have the simplicity of the dove. And further we read of the likeness being put for the reality, both as regards Christ: “And was found in likeness as a man;”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
… “For cursed is he that hangeth on a tree.” ( Gal. iii. 13 .) For to die thus was far greater than to die; and this he also elsewhere implying, saith, “Becoming obedient unto death, yea the death of the cross.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Ephesians 11
… ii. 5–8 .), that very argument is he also insisting upon here. In the same way as there, when exhorting them concerning lowliness, he brings forward Christ as an example, so does he here also, saying, “He descended into the lower parts of the earth.” For were not this so, this expression which he uses, “He became obedient even unto death” (
Tirannio Rufino † 411 d.C. A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 16
… for the death to which He submits is about to spoil death. For the object of that mystery of the Incarnation which we expounded just now was that the divine virtue of the Son of God, as though it were a hook concealed beneath the form and fashion of human flesh (He being, as the Apostle Paul says, “found in fashion as a man”),
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. City of God 14.15
… For as Abraham’s obedience is with justice pronounced to be great, because the thing commanded, to kill his son, was very difficult, so in Paradise the disobedience was the greater, because the difficulty of that which was commanded was imperceptible. And as the obedience of the second Man was the more laudable because He became obedient even “unto death,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 1.11
… to the Son to have life in Himself;” according to the form of a servant, His “soul is sorrowful even unto death;” and, “O my Father,” He says, “if it be possible, let this cup pass from me.” According to the form of God, “He is the True God, and eternal life;” according to the form of a servant, “He became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 1.13
… wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name; that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, in the Glory of God the Father:”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 2.6
… but “all flesh,” is the same as if it were said, every man. The creature, then, in which the Holy Spirit should appear, was not so taken, as that flesh and human form were taken, of the Virgin Mary. For the Spirit did not beatify the dove, or the wind, or the fire, and join them for ever to Himself and to His person in unity and “fashion.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 13.17
… and what it is worth to him as a pain to cure him, when he returns through such a Mediator, who both as God assists men by His divinity, and as man agrees with men by His weakness. For what greater example of obedience could be given to us, who had perished through disobedience, than God the Son obedient to God the Father, even to the death of the cross?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Faith and the Creed 5
11. But little [comparatively] was the humiliation ( humilitas ) of our Lord on our behalf in His being born: it was also added that He deemed it meet to die in behalf of mortal men. For “He humbled Himself, being made subject even unto death, yea, the death of the cross:”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Of Holy Virginity 32
… Or when unto the sons of Zebedee desiring to be at His side in lofty seats He so made answer, as that they should rather think of having to drink the Cup of His Passion, wherein He humbled Himself even unto death, even the death of the Cross,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.39
… I suppose it will be the more convenient course simply to collect the passages together which may turn up, or such as shall seem sufficient for manifesting the truth, that the Lord Jesus Christ came in the flesh, and, in the form of a servant, became obedient even to the death of the cross,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 25.7
… For He did not repel the false witnesses, nor the savage shout of those that said, “Let Him be crucified.” He did not by His power repress the savage hearts and words of those furious men, but in patience endured them all. They did unto Him whatsoever they listed; because He “became obedient to death, even the death of the Cross.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 38.7
… If death be this bitter cup, He died also. If infirmity shrink with horror from any particular kind of death, none was at that time more ignominious than the death of the cross. For it was not in vain that the Apostle, when setting forth His obedience, added, “Made obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 10.11
… For He raised His own flesh: see, that He was thus God equal with the Father. My brethren, the apostle says, “Who raised Him from the dead.” Of whom says he this? Of the Father. “He became,” saith he, “obedient unto death, even the death of the cross; wherefore also God raised Him from the dead, and gave Him a name which is above every name.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 26.19
… We live then by Him, by eating Him; that is, by receiving Himself as the eternal life, which we did not have from ourselves. Himself, however, lives by the Father, being sent by Him, because “He emptied Himself, being made obedient even unto the death of the cross.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 36.4
… it was not enough to be dishonored, He was put to death; but even this was not enough, it was by the death of the cross. For when the apostle was commending to us His obedience even unto death, it was not enough for him to say, “He became obedient unto death;” for it was not unto death of any kind whatever: but he added, “even the death of the cross.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 40.2
… But the lifting up He is speaking of is that of His passion, not of His glorification; of the cross, not of heaven; for He was exalted there also when He hung on the tree. But that exaltation was His humiliation; for then He became obedient even to the death of the cross.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 51.3
… another will come in his own name, and him ye will receive.” For the true teacher of humility is Christ, who humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 99.1
… For this is similar to what He said of Himself, “I can of mine own self do nothing: as I hear, I judge.” But when expounding that, we said that it might be taken as referring to His human nature; so that He seemed as the Son to announce beforehand that His own obedience, whereby He became obedient even unto the death of the cross,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 119.4
… which they thus enclosed, and imagined they had completely ensnared. Hence we have it said in the psalm, “Thou shalt purge me with hyssop, and I shall be cleansed.” For it is by Christ’s humility that we are cleansed; because, had He not humbled Himself, and became obedient unto the death of the cross,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 57.7
… Hear ye how the Father hath raised Him again: the Apostle saith, “He hath been made,” he saith, “obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross: wherefore God also hath exalted Him, and hath given Him a name which is above every name.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 88.6
… for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth upon a tree.” On this account, wishing to praise His obedience which He carried to the extreme of humility, he says, “He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death;” and as this seemed little, he added, “even the death of the Cross;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 110.14
… therefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a Name which is above every name; that at the Name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in Heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue shall confess that Jesus Christ the Lord is in the glory of God the Father.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 19.6
Him of whom it is said: “He humbled Himself, and became obedient unto death; and so be able humbly to make use of His words: “For I came not to do mine own will, but the will of the Father which sent me.”
papa san Gregorio I Magno † 604 d.C. The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.17
… cxxxvii. 6 ). Let the humble hear, That the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister ( Matth. xx. 28 ); let the haughty hear, that The beginning of all sin is pride ( Ecclus. x. 13 ). Let the humble hear, that Our Redeemer humbled himself, being made obedient even unto death (
san Giovanni Damasceno † 749 d.C. An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 3.14
Moreover, the blessed Paul the Apostle says, He became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross
2:9
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 6.26
… the Lord will do wonders among you.” And he commands the priests to go before the people with the ark of the covenant, wherein is plainly showed forth the mystery of the Father’s economy about the Son, which is highly exalted by Him who gave the Son this office; “That at the name of Jesus
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. On the Advantage of Patience 24
… God the Father ordained His Son to be adored; and the Apostle Paul, mindful of the divine command, lays it down, and says: “God hath exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name, that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things heavenly, and things earthly, and things beneath.”
Archelao † fl. 278 d.C. The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 48
… But when the crowd of auditors became quiet again, Archelaus made answer in the following manner: No one, truly, shall ever be able to prove himself mightier than the voice of our Lord Jesus Christ, neither is there found any name equal to His, as it is written: “Wherefore God hath exalted Him, and given Him a name which is above every name.”
Afraate † 346 d.C. Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 21.9
… His brethren cast Joseph into the pit; and His brethren brought down Jesus into the abode of the dead. Joseph ascended from the pit and Jesus arose from the abode of the dead. Joseph, after he arose from the pit, had authority over his brethren; and after Jesus arose from the abode of the dead, His Father gave Him a great and excellent name,
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 9.54
… The honour is given Him that He should be confessed in the glory of God the Father. Do you hear Him say, The Father is greater than I? Know Him also, of Whom it is said in reward of His obedience, And gave unto Him the Name which is above every name
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. To the Bishops of Egypt 1.3
… and of the like nature are all these inventions of heresies, each of which has for the father of its own device the devil, who changed and became a murderer and a liar from the beginning. But being ashamed to profess his hateful name, they usurp the glorious Name of our Saviour ‘which is above every name
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 1.11
Chapter XI .— Texts Explained; And First,
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 4.6
6. But in answer to the weak and human notion of the Arians, their supposing that the Lord is in want, when He says, ‘Is given unto Me,’ and ‘I received,’ and if Paul says, ‘Wherefore He highly exalted Him,’ and ‘He set Him at the right hand
san Basilio † 379 d.C. De Spiritu Sancto 8
… It is on this account that we have not found Scripture describing the Lord to us by one name, nor even by such terms alone as are indicative of His godhead and majesty. At one time it uses terms descriptive of His nature, for it recognises the “name which is above every name,”
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 30
… What greater destiny can befall man’s humility than that he should be intermingled with God, and by this intermingling should be deified, and that we should be so visited by the Dayspring from on high, that even that Holy Thing that should be born should be called the Son of the Highest,
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 1-2.42
… incapable of being grasped by any term, or any idea, or any other device of our apprehension, remaining beyond the reach not only of the human but of the angelic and of all supramundane intelligence, unthinkable, unutterable, above all expression in words, having but one name that can represent His proper nature, the single name of being ‘Above every name
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 6.4
… So when I hear from Peter that “this” one was made Lord and Christ, I do not doubt that he speaks of Him Who had been before the eyes of men, since the saints agree with one another in this matter as well as in others. For, as he says that He Who was crucified has been made Lord, so Paul also says that He was “highly exalted
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 11.3
… Wherefore also His name is testified by the writing of the Apostle to be “above every name
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Answer to Eunomius' Second Book 1
… For this inability to give expression to such unutterable things, while it reflects upon the poverty of our own nature, affords an evidence of God’s glory, teaching us as it does, in the words of the Apostle, that the only name naturally appropriate to God is to believe Him to be “above every name
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 4.11
… reckoned “amongst” all things, for “all things were made by Him,” and “all things exist together in Him, and He is above all the heavens.” The Son, therefore, exists not “amongst” but above all things, being, indeed, after the flesh, of the people, of the Jews, but yet at the same time God over all, blessed for ever, having a Name which is above every name,
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose 63.24
… “Silver and gold have I none.” He glories in poverty as though shunning contamination. “Silver and gold,” he says, “I have none,”—not gold and silver. He knows not their order in value who knows not the use of them. “Silver and gold have I none,” but I have faith. I am rich enough in the Name of Jesus, “which is above every name.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Ephesians 11
What he said elsewhere, “Wherefore also God hath highly exalted Him” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 7
… It was for this then that He made the things that are, that He might be raised to glory, not from His own goodness, but because He required glory from us! See ye not their folly? see ye not their impiety?
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 28
What then is the end? “He is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.” Seest thou the prize which Paul also says in an epistle, “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a Name which is above every name, that at the Name of Jesus Christ every knee should bow.” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 164
… moreover, He was exalted, and received a name that is above every name, for this end, that in His name every knee should bow, not only of things in heaven and on earth, but also of things under the earth.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 3.10
… For as the anointing of the stone signified Christ in the flesh, in which He was anointed with the oil of gladness above His fellows; so the rod of Moses, turned into a serpent, signified Christ Himself made obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Faith and the Creed 9
… for to take them so would be to falsify a different class of statements, such as, “I and my Father are one” ( unum ); and, “He that hath seen me hath seen my Father also;” and, “The Word was God,” for He was not made, inasmuch as “all things were made by Him;” and, “He thought it not robbery to be equal with God:”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.76
… Therefore God raised Him from the dead, and has given Him a name which is above every name; that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven and of things in earth, and of things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 2.13
13. Let us see the Son indeed, and not the Father, rising again, but both the Father and the Son working the resurrection of the Son. The resurrection of the Son is the work of the Father; for it is written, “Wherefore He exalted Him, and gave Him a name which is above every name.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 17.2
… No dead man can raise himself. He only was able to raise Himself, who though His Body was dead, was not dead. For He raised up that which was dead. He raised up Himself, who in Himself was alive, but in His Body that was to be raised was dead. For not the Father only, of whom it was said by the Apostle, “Wherefore God also hath exalted Him,”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
“And when he says ‘Wherefore God hath also highly exalted Him and given Him a name which is above every name’
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Letters 35
… that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven and things on earth and things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ the Lord is in the glory of God the Father
2:10
san Policarpo di Smirne † 155 d.C. Epistle to the Philippians 2
“Wherefore, girding up your loins,” “serve the Lord in fear” and truth, as those who have forsaken the vain, empty talk and error of the multitude, and “believed in Him who raised up our Lord Jesus Christ from the dead, and gave Him glory,” and a throne at His right hand. To Him all things
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 1.10.1
… glory of the Father “to gather all things in one,” and to raise up anew all flesh of the whole human race, in order that to Christ Jesus, our Lord, and God, and Saviour, and King, according to the will of the invisible Father, “every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. Five Books in Reply to Marcion 4
That every knee doth bow itself; of whom
sant'Ippolito † 235 d.C. Treatise on Christ and Antichrist 26
… and all peoples, tribes, and languages shall serve Him: and His dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and His kingdom shall not be destroyed.” He showed all power given by the Father to the Son, who is ordained Lord of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth, and Judge of all:
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen De Principiis 1.2.10
… “And I am glorified in them,” He declares. For “at the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and every tongue shall confess that the Lord Jesus is in the glory of God the Father.”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen Against Celsus 8.59
Probably those who embrace the views of Celsus will smile at us when we say, “At the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in heaven, of things on earth, and of things under the earth, and every tongue” is brought to “confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.”
san Metodio d'Olimpo † 311 d.C. Oration on the Palms 1
… and that Christ having thus suffered in the flesh, and having risen again the third day, might, with equal honour and glory with the Father and the Holy Ghost, be by all created things equally adored; for to Him every knee shall bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth,
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 9.8
… Nor has this our hope a light authority in Him. Our fulness in Him constitutes His headship and principality over all power, as it is written, That in His name every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things below, and every tongue confess that Jesus is Lord in the glory of God the Father
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 9.54
… Again, the words, And gave Him the Name, involve a mystery in the giving, but the giving of the Name does not make it another name. To Jesus is given, that to Him, Every knee shall bow of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth, and every tongue confess that Jesus is Lord in the glory of God the Father
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 60
… But she beheld her maker in the Body, and ‘in the Name of Jesus every knee’ bowed, yea and ‘shall bow, of things in heaven and things on earth and things under the earth, and every tongue shall confess,’ whether the Arians approve or no, ‘that Jesus is Lord, to the Glory of God the Father
san Basilio † 379 d.C. De Spiritu Sancto 8
… As, however, God and Son, He is glorified with and together with the Father, in that “at, the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.”
san Cirillo di Gerusalemme † 386 d.C. The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 15.25
… for the wills of the Father and of the Son are not different, but one and the same. What then says the Judge, as to whether thou shalt bear thy works, or no? And before Him shall they gather all nations : (for in the presence of Christ every knee must bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 2.4
… and He Whom we serve is Jesus the Christ . For Him the Apostle Paul even exults in serving, saying, “Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ .” We then, who no longer serve them which by nature are no Gods , have come to the knowledge of Him Who by nature is God, to Whom every knee boweth “of things in heaven and things in earth and things under the earth
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 2.8
… but where, without any such addition, he says, “When again He bringeth the first-born into the world ,” the addition of “again” asserts that manifestation of the Lord of all which shall take place at the last day. For as “at the name of Jesus every knee doth bow, of things in heaven and things in earth and things under the earth
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 2.11
… For this cause it is that at the name of Christ “every knee boweth, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 2.14
… as Paul says elsewhere, “To Him every knee shall bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth, and every tongue shall confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 4.3
… but as at the name of Jesus, which is above every name, every knee bows
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 6.4
… For it is the same Person who both has the Name which is above every name, and is worshipped by all creation in the human Name of Jesus. For he says, “at the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in heaven and things in earth, and things under the earth, and every tongue shall confess that Jesus is Lord, to the glory of God the Father
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. On the Soul and the Resurrection 1
But what, I asked, if your opponent should shield himself behind the Apostle, where he says that every reasoning creature, in the restitution of all things, is to look towards Him Who presides over the whole? In that passage in the Epistle to the Philippians
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. The Great Catechism 32
… The upper part he calls height, the lower depth, and the side extensions breadth and length; and in another passage
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.13
… “Take My yoke upon you.” It is not the fierce that bear the yoke, but the humble and the gentle. This clearly is no base subjection for men, but a glorious one: “that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven and things beneath; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus is Lord in the glory of God the Father.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 36
And besides, if unbelievers are after death to be saved on their believing, no man shall ever perish. For all will then repent and adore. And in proof that this is true, hear Paul saying, “Every tongue shall confess, and every knee shall bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Corinthians 32
… “should I even so speak as angels are wont to discourse unto each other, without this I am nothing, nay rather a burden and an annoyance.” Thus (to mention one other example) where he saith, “To Him every knee shall bow, of things in heaven and things on earth, and things under the earth,” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on 1 Timothy 18
… For as he had called Him to witness, he speaks much of that Witness, that his disciple may be in the greater awe. In these terms he ascribes glory to Him, and this is all we can do, or say. We must not enquire too curiously, who He is. If power everlasting is His, fear not. Yea though now it take not place,
Tirannio Rufino † 411 d.C. The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 1.31-2
“Another who does not admit this doctrine that before our life in the body began our souls existed and trusted in Christ, changes the sense of the passage so as to mean that, in the advent of our Lord and Saviour, when in his name
Tirannio Rufino † 411 d.C. A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 14
… It was a signal trophy. A triumph is a token of victory over an enemy. Since then Christ, when He came, brought three kingdoms at once into subjection under His sway (for this He signifies when he says, “That in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth”),
Tirannio Rufino † 411 d.C. A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 32
… Thou art from everlasting.” The seat, then, whereon the Lord Jesus was to sit, was prepared from everlasting, “in whose name every knee should bow, of things in heaven and things on earth, and things under the earth; and every tongue shall confess to Him that Jesus is Lord in the glory of God the Father;”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 4.13
… He showed the light of salvation. “For God is the Lord, and hath given us light.” Then believe Him, and love Him, and confess Him. For since, as it is written, “Every knee shall bow to Him, of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth, and every tongue shall confess that Jesus Christ is Lord in the glory of God the Father,”
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Letters 33
… has been destroyed, there may be one Faith and one and the same confession throughout the whole world to the praise and glory of God , and that “in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things on earth, and things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Sermons 12
… wild olive from among all nations upon the holy branches of His own olive, makes men reconciled instead of enemies, adopted sons instead of strangers, just instead of ungodly, “that every knee may bow of things in heaven, of things on earth, and of things under the earth, and every tongue confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Sermons 91
… in what is His own, poor in what is ours, receiving gifts and distributing gifts, Partner with mortals, and the Quickener of the dead, so that in the “name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, of things on earth, and of things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father
san Giovanni Damasceno † 749 d.C. An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 3.29
… That every knee should bow to Him, of things in heaven, and things in earth and things under the earth
2:11
sant'Ippolito † 235 d.C. A discourse by the most blessed Hippolytus, bishop and martyr, on the end of the world, and on Antichrist, and on the second coming of our lord Jesus Christ 39
… With all men each one’s actions shall environ him, whether he be good or evil. For the powers of the heavens shall be shaken, and fear and trembling shall consume all things, both heaven and earth and things under the earth. And every tongue shall confess Him openly,
sant'Ilario di Poitiers † 367 d.C. De Trinitate or On the Trinity 9.42
42. The words of the Apostle’s faith are a barrier against your reckless and frenzied profanity, which forbids you to turn the freedom of speculation into licence, and wander into error. Every tongue, he says, shall confess that Jesus is Lord in the glory of God the Father
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. History of Arian Opinions 1
… And at all times is this gang of Christ’s foes detestable, and will not cease to be hateful, the Lord’s Name being full of love, and the whole creation bending the knee, and confessing ‘that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father’ (
san Cirillo di Gerusalemme † 386 d.C. The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 7.5
… and, We bow our knees unto the Father from whom all fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named : glorifying Him with the Only-begotten: for he that denieth the Father, denieth the Son also : and again, He that confesseth the Son, hath the Father also ; knowing that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 5.5
… Our contemplation, however, of the respective properties of the flesh and of the Godhead remains free from confusion, so long as each of these is contemplated by itself
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.9
82. What now is the meaning of the words “seeketh his own glory”? That is, not a glory in which the Father has no part—for indeed the Word of God is His glory. Again, our Lord saith: “that they may see My glory.” But that glory of the Word is also the glory of the Father, even as it is written: “The Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father.”
2:12
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Corinthians 14
… how he was indeed especially desirous to be present himself with the Corinthians, thus distempered and broken into parties. For he knew well what a help to the disciples his presence was and what a mischief his absence. And the former he declared in the Epistle to the Philippians, saying, (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Corinthians 28
… For the sojourning of Paul in any place was no ordinary thing: and to signify this he said, “some are puffed up, as though I would not come to you;” ( 1 Cor. iv. 18 .) and elsewhere again, “not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 6
… viii. 9 .) Nothing rouses a great and philosophic soul to the performance of good works, so much as learning that in this it is likened to God. What encouragement is equal to this? None. This Paul well knowing, when he would exhort them to humility, first beseeches and supplicates them, then to awe
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Colossians 1
… “for,” he saith, “I verily being absent in body, but present in spirit, have judged already as though I were present” ( 1 Cor. v. 3 .): and again, “I will come to you, and will know not the word of them which are puffed up, but the power” ( 1 Cor. iv. 19 .): and again, “Not only when I am present with you, but much more when I am absent.” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 218.3
… Knowing, however, whence you have received it, ask Him by whose gift it was begun to grant that it may be perfected. “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling: for it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do, of His good pleasure;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. City of God 14.7
… But joy is used in a good sense: “Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice, ye righteous.” And, “Thou hast put gladness in my heart.” And, “Thou wilt fill me with joy with Thy countenance.” Fear is used in a good sense by the apostle when he says, “Work out your salvation with fear and trembling.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Of Holy Virginity 39
… for it is God Who worketh in you both to will and to do, according to His good pleasure;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Patience 22
… whether through love, of which the Apostle Peter makes answer, “Lord, Thou knowest that I love Thee;” whether through fear, of which says the Apostle Paul, “In fear and trembling work out your own salvation;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Nature and Grace 31
… “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Nature and Grace 36
… For the same persons to whom the apostle, on account of this danger, says, “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 1.6
… so that He does not help us to will, nor help us to act, but simply helps us to the possibility of willing and acting. The apostle, however, holds the contrary, when he says, “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 21
… It is not, however, to be for a moment supposed, because he said, “It is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of his own good pleasure,” that free will is taken away. If this, indeed, had been his meaning, he would not have said just before, “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 24
… glorying in none, since nothing is ours, so that he who glorieth may glory in the Lord, lest they perish from the right way in which they have already begun to walk, while they are ascribing to themselves their very presence in it. These words also the apostle made use of when he says, “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.33
… for it is God that worketh in us both to will and to do for His good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 81.3
… lest what he hath attained through humility, he lose through pride. For even they who are already walking in this way of righteousness, if they attribute it to themselves, and to their own strength, perish out of it. And therefore Holy Scripture teaching us humility saith by the Apostle, “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 72.3
3. “And greater works than these shall he do.” Than what, pray? Shall we say that one is doing greater works than all that Christ did who is working out his own salvation with fear and trembling?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 52.9
… This, therefore, hath been said, “The just shall see, and shall fear.” So long as we see what will result at the end to evil men, wherefore do we fear? Because the Apostle hath said, “In fear and trembling work out your own salvation:”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 66.4
4. “Say ye to God, How to be feared are Thy works!” ( ver. 3 ). Wherefore to be feared and not to be loved? Hear thou another voice of a Psalm: “Serve ye the Lord in fear, and exult unto Him with trembling.” What meaneth this? Hear the voice of the Apostle: “With fear,” he saith, “and trembling, your own salvation work ye out.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 86.15
… by giving us fear, may cause us not to rejoice wrongly, and to withdraw from the way. Therefore saith the Psalm: “Serve the Lord in fear, and rejoice unto Him with trembling:” so also saith the Apostle Paul; “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; for it is God that worketh in you.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 143.6
… Evidently not: he was speaking of works. But let us not make conjectures; let the text go on, “for we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works.” Think not then that thou thyself doest anything, save in so far as thou art evil.…“Work out your own salvation,” saith the Apostle, “with fear and trembling.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 13.10
… “Except the Lord keep the city, the watchman waketh but in vain.” The Apostle writing to the Philippians, to show that their will is free, says “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling,” but to point out its weakness, he adds: “For it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 13.12
… For the Apostle would not have commanded saying: “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling,” had he not known that it could be advanced or neglected by us. But that men might not fancy that they had no need of Divine aid for the work of Salvation, he subjoins: “For it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do, of His good pleasure.”
Anonymous A Treatise on Re-Baptism by an Anonymous Writer 13
13. For any one of us will hold it necessary, that whatever is the last thing to be found in a man in this respect, is that whereby he must be judged, all those things which he has previously done being wiped away and obliterated.
2:13
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen De Principiis 3.1.7
… “That seeing they may not see; and hearing they may hear, and not understand; lest they should be converted, and their sins be forgiven them.” The words, moreover, used by the Apostle Paul, that “it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy;” in another passage also, “that to will and to do are of God:”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen De Principiis 3.1.19
19. After this there followed this point, that “to will and to do are of God.”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen De Principiis 3.1-2.7
… His words are: “That seeing they might not see; and hearing they may hear, and not understand; lest they should be converted, and their sins be forgiven them.” The passage also in Paul: “It is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy.” The declarations, too, in other places, that “both to will and to do are of God;”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen De Principiis 3.1-2.19
19. Besides these, there is the passage, “Both to will and to do are of God.”
Archelao † fl. 278 d.C. The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 38
… For the apostle addresses the following words to us: “That ye may be lights in this world, holding the word of life for my glory against the day of Christ, seeing that I have not run in vain, neither laboured in vain.”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Concerning Repentance 2.6
… Paul danced spiritually, when for us he stretched forward, and forgetting the things which were behind, and aiming at those which were before, he pressed on to the prize of Christ.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on 1 Timothy 3
… we also are men of like passions with you.” ( Acts xiv. 15 .) So again, “He counted me faithful.” And again, “I labored more abundantly than they all, yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me.” ( 1 Cor. xv. 10 .) And again, “It is He that worketh in us both to will and to do.” (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 133.6
… As the apostle says, “it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.” To will and to run are mine, but they will cease to be mine unless God brings me His continual aid. For the same apostle says “it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do.”
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. Against the Pelagians 2
Phil. ii. 13 . It is God that worketh in you.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 55.19
… But inasmuch as we neither are able to do any good work, except as helped by the gift of God, as the apostle says, “For it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 188.7
… from her, inasmuch as it is the acting of her own will, without which we cannot do what is good, yet we are not to say, as he said, that it is “only from her.” For our own will, unless it be aided by the grace of God, cannot alone be even in name good will, for, says the apostle, “it is God who worketh in us, both to will, and to do according to good will,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. City of God 22.2
… That also is called the will of God which He does in the hearts of those who obey His commandments; and of this the apostle says, “For it is God that worketh in you both to will.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Enchiridion 32
… “For it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do of His own good pleasure;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Continence 28
… Forsooth they are the works of man, whatsoever are not called works of God; forasmuch as man, who does these, lives after himself, not after God, so far as he does these. But there are other works of man, which are rather to be called works of God. “For it is God,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Patience 22
… Unless then its love be given to us from thence there is no source whence it may be in us. And consequently, a good will, by which we love God, cannot be in man, save in whom God also worketh to will. This good will therefore, that is, a will faithfully subjected to God,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.62
… “In God,” however, he declares are the “works of him wrought, who cometh to the light,” because he is quite aware that his justification results from no merits of his own, but from the grace of God. “For it is God,” says the apostle, “who worketh in you both to will and to do of His own good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.30
… Hence, I suppose, it is written, “The will is prepared of the Lord;” and in the Psalms, “The steps of a man will be rightly ordered by the Lord, and His way will be the choice of his will;” and that which the apostle says, “For it is God who worketh in you both to will and to do of His own good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 2
… But then you ought to reflect that, although this great work, no doubt, belongs to human agency to accomplish, yet it is also a divine gift, and therefore, not doubt that it is a divine work; “for it is God who worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 42
… and in the former man becomes a transgressor through the letter that kills, in the other a lover through the life-giving spirit. We must therefore avoid saying, that the way in which God assists us to work righteousness, and “works in us both to will and to do of His good pleasure,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 50
… And why? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by works —in other words, working it out as it were by themselves, not believing that it is God who works within them. “For it is God which worketh in us both to will and to do of His own good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 57
… Now this that the apostle says, “It is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of His own good pleasure,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 41
… Or, in the case of the apostle’s writing to Philemon, that “his kindness should not be as it were of necessity, but voluntary,”—as if any good act could indeed be voluntary otherwise than by God’s “working in us both to will and to do of His own good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 1.6
… but he says, “For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to perform of His own good pleasure;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 1.11
For in another passage, after asserting at length that it is not by the help of God, but out of our own selves, that a good will is formed within us, he confronted himself with a question out of the apostle’s epistle; and he asked this question: “How will this stand consistently with the apostle’s words,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 1.26
… whereas that we really do a good thing, or speak a good word, or think a good thought, proceeds from our own selves.” He must, I repeat, cease to say this. For God has not only given us the ability and aids it, but He further works in us “to will and to do.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 1.36
… For a man is not good if he is unwilling, but by the grace of God he is even assisted to the point of being willing; because it is not vainly written, “For it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do for His good pleasure,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 21
… Even as the Psalmist says to his soul, “Who crowneth thee with mercy and compassion.” Well, now, is not a crown given as the reward of good deeds? It is, however, only because He works good works in good men, of whom it is said, “It is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 32
… that it is we that will when we will, but it is He who makes us will what is good, of whom it is said (as he has just now expressed it), “The will is prepared by the Lord.” Of the same Lord it is said, “The steps of a man are ordered by the Lord, and his way doth He will.” Of the same Lord again it is said, “It is God who worketh in you, even to will!”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 33
… but when we will, and so will that we may act, He co-operates with us. We can, however, ourselves do nothing to effect good works of piety without Him either working that we may will, or co-working when we will. Now, concerning His working that we may will, it is said: “It is God which worketh in you, even to will.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 4
Let those, therefore, not deceive themselves who ask, “Wherefore is it preached and prescribed to us that we should turn away from evil and do good, if it is not we that do this, but ‘God who worketh in us to will and to do it’?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 24
… These words also the apostle made use of when he says, “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.” And setting forth why with fear and trembling, he says, “For it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do for His good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.37
… in whom we have obtained a share, being predestinated according to the purpose, not ours, but His, who worketh all things to such an extent as that He worketh in us to will also. Moreover, He worketh according to the counsel of His will, that we may be to the praise of His glory.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.34
… Did not that teacher of the heathen so often, in faith and truth, both commend predestination, and not cease to preach the word of God? Because he said, “It is God that worketh in you both to will and to do for His good pleasure,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 81.3
… And therefore Holy Scripture teaching us humility saith by the Apostle, “Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling.” And lest hereupon they should attribute ought to themselves, because he said, “Work,” he subjoined immediately, “For it is God who worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 66.4
… “Serve ye the Lord in fear, and exult unto Him with trembling.” What meaneth this? Hear the voice of the Apostle: “With fear,” he saith, “and trembling, your own salvation work ye out.” Wherefore with fear and trembling? He hath subjoined the reason: “for God it is that worketh in you both to will and to work according to good will.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 78.7
… while “God it is that worketh,” in them that work good things, “both to will and to work according to good will.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 90.16
… For we are His workmanship, created not merely in Adam, but in Christ Jesus, unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them: “for it is God which worketh in us both to will and to do of His good pleasure.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 106.3
… But who can make “all,” heard? Is it that as the next words are, “Blessed are they that alway keep judgment, and do righteousness in every time” ( ver. 3 ); he perhaps meant those praises of His, which are understood as His works in His commandments? “For it is God,” saith the Apostle, “who worketh in you,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.8
… For most of the copies have not, “Because I thought,” as is read in some; but only, “I thought.” But what is here written, “and I turned away my feet:” some read, “Because I thought, Thou also hast turned away my feet:” that this may rather be ascribed to the grace of God, according to the Apostle’s words, “For it is God who worketh in us.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 12.9
And so we can escape the snare of this most evil spirit, if in the case of every virtue in which we feel that we make progress, we say these words of the Apostle: “Not I, but the grace of God with me,” and “by the grace of God I am what I am;” and “it is God that worketh in us both to will and to do of His good pleasure.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 3.15
… “For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do according to good will.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 13.9
… “If ye be willing, and hearken unto Me, ye shall eat the good things of the land,” and how it is “not of him that willeth or runneth, but of God that hath mercy?” What too is this, that God “will render to every man according to his works;” and “it is God who worketh in you both to will and to do, of His good pleasure;”
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Sermons 19
… But how shall we worship God unless that which is pleasing to Him is also pleasing to us? For, if our will is His will, our weakness will receive strength from Him, from Whom the very will came; “for it is God ,” as the Apostle says, “who worketh in us both to will and to do for (His) good pleasure
2:14
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.15
… “But about the middle of the night Paul and Silas prayed and gave thanks to God, and the prisoners heard them.” Also in the Epistle of Paul to the Philippians: “But doing all things for love, without murmurings and revilings, that ye may be without complaint, and spotless sons of God.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 33
“Whereby we serve God acceptably,” that is to say, ‘for thus is it possible to serve God acceptably,’ by giving him thanks in all things. “Do all things” (he says) “without murmurings and disputings.” (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 69.5
… A decree was made by the fathers assembled at the council of Nicæa that no bishop should be translated from one church to another, lest scorning the society of a poor yet virgin see he should seek the embraces of a wealthy and adulterous one. For as the word λογισμόι , that is, “disputings,” refers to the fault and misdoing of sons in the faith,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 20
… ‘Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect.’ Again, to the Colossians he writes: ‘Warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom, that we may present every man perfect in Christ.’ And so to the Philippians: ‘Do all things without murmurings and disputings, that ye may be blameless, and harmless, as the immaculate sons of God.’
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 94.2
… Thou findest the Apostle Paul speaking. “Do all things without murmurings and disputings: that ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world, holding forth the word of life.”
2:15
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 4.5.3
… and he saw it, and was glad.” What is intended? “Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness.” In the first place, [he believed] that He was the maker of heaven and earth, the only God; and in the next place, that He would make his seed as the stars of heaven. This is what is meant by Paul, [when he says,] “as lights in the world.”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen Against Celsus 3.29
… for such is the character of the multitudes who constitute the citizens in the assemblies of the various cities. Whereas the Churches of God which are instructed by Christ, when carefully contrasted with the assemblies of the districts in which they are situated, are as beacons
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. The Epistles of Cyprian 6.3
… hand those are dear to God through whose conformity to discipline the name of God is declared with a testimony of praise, as it is written, the Lord Himself forewarning and saying, “Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” And Paul the apostle says, “Shine as lights in the world.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.27
… And then shall I say to them, I never knew you; depart from me, ye who work iniquity.” Also in the same place: “Let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” Also Paul to the Philippians: “Shine as lights in the world.”
san Basilio † 379 d.C. The Hexæmeron 6.2
… A lamp is not fire. Fire has the property of illuminating, and we have invented the lamp to light us in darkness. In the same way, the luminous bodies have been fashioned as a vehicle for that pure, clear, and immaterial light. The Apostle speaks to us of certain lights which shine in the world
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 3
VIII. So may ye act, and so may ye honour us, whether present or absent, whether taking your part in our sermons, or preferring to do something else: and may ye be the children of God, pure and unblamable, in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation:
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
… Let us be made light, as it was said to the disciples by the Great Light, ye are the light of the world. Let us be made lights in the world, holding forth the Word of Life;
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Corinthians 4
[11.] So far then as to what we have to say. But let us shew forth by our actions all excellencies of conduct, and kindle abundantly the fire of virtue. For “ye are lights,” saith he, “shining in the midst of the world.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on 1 Timothy 10
Moral . Let us then so live, that the name of God be not blasphemed. Let us not, on the one hand, look to human reputation; nor on the other, subject ourselves to an evil report, but on both sides let us observe moderation; as he saith, “Among whom ye shine as lights in the world.” (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. Against the Pelagians 3.6
… ye reign without us, and I would that ye did reign, that we might also reign with you”—since true and stainless perfection belongs to the inhabitants of heaven, and is reserved for that day when the bridegroom shall say to the bride, “Thou art all fair, my love; and there is no spot in thee.” And in this sense we must understand the words:
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Confessions 13.18
… Let us clothe the naked, and despise not those of our own flesh. The which fruits having sprung forth from the earth, behold, because it is good; and let our temporary light burst forth; and let us, from this inferior fruit of action, possessing the delights of contemplation and of the Word of Life above, let us appear as lights in the world,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.6
… the world itself, on account of what He says before, “Ye are the light of the world;” or if any one chooses to understand the house as being the Church, this, too, is not out of place.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 136.8
… For where he saith, “piety is wisdom,” in Greek is θεοσ™βεια , and to express the whole of this in Latin, we may call it worship of God. But to depart from evil, which he calls knowledge, what else is it but to walk cautiously and heedfully “in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 147.8
… Is it any great thing for God to number the stars, by whom “the very hairs of your head are numbered”? The stars are certain lights in the Church comforting our night; all of whom the Apostle saith, “In the midst of a crooked and perverse generation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world, holding the Word of life.”
papa san Gregorio I Magno † 604 d.C. Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 10.36
… ii. 6 ). And the blessed Job says, I have been a brother of dragons, and a companion of owls ( Job xxx. 29 ). And Paul says to his disciples, In the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world (
papa san Gregorio I Magno † 604 d.C. Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 11.45
… For in seeing and hearing he was just, dwelling among those who from day to day vexed the soul of the just one with their unrighteous deeds ( 2 Pet. ii. 7, 8 ). Paul also the apostle writes to his disciples, saying, In the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as luminaries in the world, holding fast the word of life (
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 9
… but the fruits of all of them are “the fruits of the Spirit” and of life, and they are truly the city of God, and the houses and temples in which God abides and dwells, and among which He walks, as in the holy city of heaven. For in this “do ye appear to the world as lights, in that ye give heed to the Word of life,”
Pseudo-Clement The Second Epistle of the Same Clement 6
… For, “whether we eat, or drink, or do anything else, let us do it as for the glory of God.” Let “all those who see us acknowledge that we are a blessed seed,” “sons of the living God,”
2:16
san Policarpo di Smirne † 155 d.C. Epistle to the Philippians 9
… [This do] in the assurance that all these have not run
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 18.1
… for thus Scripture speaks of men advanced and lofty, superior to visible things. I will call you also a God to Pharaoh and all the Egyptian and hostile power, and pillar and ground of the Church and will of God and light in the world, holding forth the word of life,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Of the Work of Monks 32
… sell that he had, distribute all to the indigence of the poor, and follow Him? Or who with so unimpeded course hath followed the Lord, as he who saith, “Not in vain have I run, nor in vain labored?”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
“I say that being in the form of God has the same force as being in God’s substance for as to have taken the form of a servant shews our Lord to have been of the substance of the manhood, so the statement that He was in the form of God attributes to Him the peculiar qualities of the divine substance.”
2:17
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. Scorpiace 13
… “but the things which are not seen are eternal”—he is promising rewards. But writing in bonds to the Thessalonians, he certainly affirmed that they were blessed, since to them it had been given not only to believe on Christ, but also to suffer for His sake. “Having,” says he, “the same conflict which ye both saw in me, and now hear to be in me.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 38
… Wherefore Paul also said, when he was at the point of departing hence, and closing his life by a violent death, “I joy, and rejoice with you all; for the same cause also do ye joy, and rejoice with me.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
He had said, “have fallen out unto the progress of the Gospel; so that my bonds became manifest in Christ throughout the whole prætorian guard.” ( Philip. i. 12, 13 .) Again, “Yea, and if I am offered upon the sacrifice and service of your faith.” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Catechising of the Uninstructed 10
… And, neverless, “although He was in the same form, He emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant,”—and so on down to the words “the death of the cross.”
2:18
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 69.5
… Many persons, we see, because of narrow circumstances refuse to take upon them the burthen of matrimony. Instead of taking wives they live with their maid-servants and bring up as their own the children which these bear to them. Thus, if through the bounty of the Emperor they gain for their mistresses the right of wearing a matron’s robes,
2:19
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 1.6
… who have fixed their cells in solitude, and who have chosen that life which is free from all business, the matter now enquired into were no such difficulty; but that one thrust forward in the throng, and in whose hands the care of so many Churches was placed, and who superintended whole cities and nations; nay, the world at large,
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians introductory-discourse
… for, “At my first defence,” he says, “no man took my part”; and this, by writing, he was making known to him. He would not then, had he already known it, have written thus to him. But when he wrote this epistle, Timothy was with him. And he shows it by what he says: “But I hope in the Lord Jesus to send Timothy shortly unto you.” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 46.5
… Timothy: “But I trust in the Lord Jesus to send Timothy shortly unto you, that I also may be of good comfort, when I know your circumstances; for I have no man like-minded, who will naturally care for you. For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s.”
2:20
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians introductory-discourse
… iv. 10 .) Let us also, knowing these things, and having so many patterns, and the love that he bore them—for that he loved them greatly appears in his saying, “For I have no man like minded, who will care truly for your state” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
At the same time too, he honors them by sending Timothy. “What sayest thou? dost thou send Timothy? and wherefore?” Because “I have no one likeminded”; that is, none of those whose care is like mine, none who “will care truly for you.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Thessalonians 1
… ii. 22 .); and again, “I have no man like-minded who will care truly for your state” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 78.8
… nor would have said, in speaking of the holiness and fidelity of Timothy, “I have no man like-minded who will naturally care for your state; for all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.77
170. Augustin answered: Certainly those of whom you speak are false brethren, of whom the apostle thus complains in another place, where he is extolling the natural sincerity of Timothy: "I have no man," he says, "like-minded, who will naturally care for your state. For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s."
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 87.11
… And in sending this shepherd, what doth he say? “For I have no one so likeminded, who with sincere affection is anxious for you.” Were there not many with him? But what follows? “For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s;”
2:21
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.12
… “All seek their own, and not those things which are Christ’s; whose end is destruction, whose god is their belly, and their glory is to their confusion, who mind earthly things. For our conversation is in heaven, whence also we expect the Saviour, our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall transform the body of our humiliation conformed to the body of His glory.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Second Corinthians 2
… and as the foundation of all good things, “to mind those things which be His.” For the many “seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
… Timothy is the one with me who loves you. For I might have sent others, but there was none like him. This then is that likemindedness, to love the disciples as the master loves them. “Who,” says he, “will truly care for you,” that is, as a father. “For they all seek their own, not the things of Jesus Christ” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 60
… Wherefore It saith, “They have not turned back the strayed, nor sought the lost, nor bound up the broken, nor healed the sick, because they fed themselves and not the sheep.” ( Ezek. xxxiv. 4 .) As Paul also hath declared in another passage, saying, “For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 83.3
3. For when any one is turned to adopt the life of a monk, if he is adopting it with a true heart, he does not think of that which I have just mentioned, especially if he be admonished of the sinfulness of such conduct. But if he be a deceiver, and is seeking “his own things, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 208.2
… For the Lord Himself in His gospel foretold them, saying, “Woe unto the world because of offences! for it must needs be that offences come; but woe unto that man by whom the offence cometh!” These are the men of whom the apostle said, “They seek their own, not the things that are Jesus Christ’s.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 228.9
9. Assuredly you now see (what, according to your letter, you did not see before) how great advantage the Christian people may obtain if, in the presence of calamity, the presence of the servants of Christ be not withdrawn from them. You see, also, how much harm is done by their absence, when “they seek their own, not the things that are Jesus Christ’s,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. City of God 20.9
… In fine, they reign with Him who are so in His kingdom that they themselves are His kingdom. But in what sense are those the kingdom of Christ who, to say no more, though they are in it until all offenses are gathered out of it at the end of the world, yet seek their own things in it, and not the things that are Christ’s?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Of the Work of Monks 32
… If however he be from a poor estate converted unto this manner of life, let him not account himself to be doing that which he was doing aforetime, if foregoing the love of even increasing his ever so small matter of private substance, and now no more seeking his own but the things which be Jesu Christ’s,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Baptism, Against the Donatists 4.10
… But if the mere fact of division, as being the clearest token of violated charity, is held to be the worse evil, I grant that it is so. Yet many, though they have lost all feelings of charity, yet do not secede from considerations of worldly profit; and as they seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.5
… Whence the apostle says, "For in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel." And yet he allows even those to preach the gospel who were preaching it not in purity, and rejoices in their preaching; because, although they were preaching it not in purity, but seeking their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 4.28
… in the time to come, there would be a reward of good works and a punishment of evil works, but that no one could then perform the commands which here he might have despised;” and yet he does not understand and assert the Apostle Paul, who was assuredly not a contemner of the divine commands, to have said, “To me to live is Christ, and to die is gain,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 1.34
… of the same Lord, “Thou wast in hope, if thou didst depart from Me, that thou wouldest have something more.” Because the sinner then has in his transgression, that is, in his sin, regard to himself alone—in that he wishes to gratify himself by some private good of his own (whence they are blamed “who seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 4.3
… It was himself he wished to be glorified, not God; he sought his own advantage, and loved not the Lord’s will. Of such the Apostle says, “For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 40.6
… Put on “the wedding garment:” you I address, who as yet have it not. Ye are already within, already do ye approach to the Feast, and still have ye not yet the garment to do honour to the Bridegroom; “Ye are yet seeking your own things, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 49.13
… She has approached to such an one, has been baptized by such an one as the Apostle Paul: from him let her hear, “Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ.” But she has been baptized by another, by one “who seeks his own things, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s:”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 50.1
… no favour with the Good Master and Lord Jesus Christ, though He was inviting disciples to give them the kingdom of Heaven?” But inasmuch as He was such a Master as could see beforehand things to come, we understand, Brethren, that this man, if he had followed Christ, would have been sure to “seek his own things, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 51.9
… Now what else is it to announce salvation, but to preach the Gospel? If then thou dost preach, do it by love, and not “by occasion.” There are men then, who though “they seek their own things,” yet preach no other Gospel; of whom the Apostle says with sighing, “For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 6.2
… That ark contained both kinds; and if the ark was a figure of the Church, you see indeed that in the present deluge of the world, the Church must of necessity contain both kinds, as well the raven as the dove. Who are the ravens? They who seek their own. Who are the doves? They who seek the things that are Christ’s.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 51.12
… for when He said, “If any man serve me, let him follow me,” He wished it to be understood just as if He had said, If any man doth not follow me, he serveth me not. And those, therefore, are the servants of Jesus Christ, who seek not their own things, but the things that are Jesus Christ’s.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 123.5
… Against such, therefore, there stands as a wakeful sentinel this thrice inculcated utterance of Christ, of whom the apostle complains that they seek their own, not the things that are Jesus Christ’s.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 52.8
… Therefore “God shall destroy at the end: shall pluck thee out, and shall remove thee from thy dwelling.” Now then this Doeg the Edomite is in a dwelling: “But a servant abideth not in the house for ever.” Even he worketh something of good, even if not with his doings, at least with the words of God, so that in the Church, when he “seeketh his own,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 61.8
… “Who shall seek,” would be sufficient. Why hath he added, “for Him,” but because many men seek to learn His mercy and truth in His books? And when they have learned, for themselves they live, not for Him; their own things they seek, not the things which are of Jesus Christ:
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 101.9
… For many minister the Gospel, but unto themselves; because they seek their own things, not the things of Jesus Christ.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 106.30
… Lastly, he saith, “Many a time did He deliver them.” “But they provoked Him with their own counsels” ( ver. 43 ). This is what he said above, “They did not abide His counsel.” Now a man’s counsel is pernicious to himself, when he seeketh those things which are his own only, not those which are God’s.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 112.5
… for his heart standeth fast and believeth in the Lord” ( ver. 7 ). Such as the words which he will hear addressed to those on the left hand, “Depart into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.” He therefore who seeketh here not his own things, but those of Jesus Christ,
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 170
… I have even stated to our pious emperor with an oath that it is perfectly impossible for Cyril and Memnon to be reconciled with me, and that we can never communicate with any one who has not previously repudiated the heretical Chapters. This then is our mind. The object of men who “seek their own not the things which are Jesus Christ’s”
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Letters 1
… to the end that each one may persevere where he was ordained without being enticed by ambition, or led astray by greed, or corrupted by men’s evil beliefs: and thus that if any one, seeking his own interests, not those of Jesus Christ
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Letters 10
… and in this way “the unity of the spirit in the bond of peace ” has been kept, and by the interchange of letters, our honourable proceedings have promoted a lasting affection: for “seeking not our own but the things of Christ
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Letters 14
… in order that although things sometimes happen which have to be reprimanded in the persons of priests, yet kindness may have more effect on those who are to be corrected than severity: exhortation than perturbation: love than power. But they who “seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Letters 16
… behold Him that taketh away the sin of the world ;” so too John, not Christ, but Christ’s forerunner, not the bridegroom, but the friend of the bridegroom, was so faithful in seeking, “not His own, but the things which are Jesus Christ’s
papa san Gregorio I Magno † 604 d.C. Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 5.53
… For you know what the blessed apostle says, groaning, For all seek their own, not the things which are Jesus Christ’s (
2:22
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 1.9
9. Furthermore, in order that he might not be thought to have said these things out of favour or kindness, he makes his hearers themselves to be witnesses of the virtue of his son, when he says, “But ye know the proof of him, that, as a son with a father, so he hath served with me in the Gospel;”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Corinthians 44
“For as a child serveth a father,” saith he, “so he served with me in furtherance of the Gospel.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Second Corinthians 1
… Moreover, thus associating him he at once gains increased respect for him, and displays his own exceeding humility : for Timothy was very inferior to himself, yet doth love bring all things together. Whence also he everywhere makes him equal with himself; at one time saying, “as a child serveth a father so he served with me;” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
Ver. 22 . “Ye know the proof of him, that as a child serveth a father, so he served with me in furtherance of the Gospel.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Thessalonians 1
Wherefore then, when writing to the Ephesians, and having Timothy with him, did he not include him with himself (in his salutation), known as he was to them and admired, for he says, “Ye know the proof of him, that as a child serveth the father, so he served with me in the Gospel” (
2:23
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
Ver. 23 . “Him therefore,” he says, “I hope to send forthwith, so soon as I shall see how it will go with me,” that is, when I see where I stand, and what end my affairs will have.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on First Thessalonians 1
… ii. 22 .); and again, “I have no man like-minded who will care truly for your state” ( ver. 20 .); but here he does associate him with himself? It seems to me, that he was about to send him immediately, and it was superfluous for him to write, who would overtake the letter. For he says, “Him therefore I hope to send forthwith.” (
2:24
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians introductory-discourse
… For that he was not about to die at that time is plain from what he saith: “But I hope in the Lord that I myself also shall come shortly unto you.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
Ver. 24 . “But I trust in the Lord that I also myself shall come to you shortly.”
2:25
sant'Ignazio di Antiochia † 108 d.C. Epistle to the Philadelphians: Shorter and Longer Versions 4
… but let them be like Judith, noted for her seriousness; and like Anna, eminent for her sobriety. I do not ordain these things as an apostle: for “who am I, or what is my father’s house,” that I should pretend to be equal in honour to them? But as your “fellow-soldier,”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. The Epistles of Cyprian 3
1. Cyprian to the elders and deacons, brethren abiding at Rome, sends, greeting. When the report of the departure of the excellent man, my colleague,
Eusebio di Cesarea † 339 d.C. The Church History of Eusebius 3.4.4
4. For he had innumerable fellow-laborers, or “fellow-soldiers,” as he called them,
Eusebio di Cesarea † 339 d.C. The Church History of Eusebius 3.4.10
10. Clement also, who was appointed third bishop of the church at Rome, was, as Paul testifies, his co-laborer and fellow-soldier.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 10.7
… For in proof, that they were frequently sick, hear what Paul saith respecting Timothy, “Use a little wine for thy stomach’s sake, and thine often infirmities.” And again, of another he saith, “But Trophimus I have left at Miletus sick.” And writing to the Philippians, he said, “Epaphroditus was sick nigh unto death.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 31
… Since then it was likely that these shared many dangers with him, he calls them fellow-captives. As in another passage also, “Aristarchus my fellow-prisoner.” ( Col. iv. 10 .) Then another praise besides. “Who are of note among the Apostles.” And indeed to be apostles
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
… for they desired to hear all things that concerned him. And wherefore said he not, “that ye may know my state,” but, “that I may know yours”? Because Epaphroditus would have reported his state before the arrival of Timothy. Wherefore further on he says, “But I counted it necessary to send to you Epaphroditus, my brother (
2:26
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.30
… Son;’ and by David He said, ‘My heart uttered a good Word;’ and John He bade say, ‘In the beginning was the Word;’ and David says in the Psalm, ‘With Thee is the well of life, and in Thy light shall we see light;’ and the Apostle writes, ‘Who being the Radiance of Glory,’ and again, ‘Who being in the form of God,’ and, ‘Who is the Image of the invisible God
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians introductory-discourse
… iv. 10 .), and then they heard that he was in bonds (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
Ver. 26, 27 . “Since he longed after you all, and was sore troubled, because ye had heard that he was sick. For indeed he was sick nigh unto death: but God had mercy on him; and not on him only, but on me also, that I might not have sorrow upon sorrow.”
2:27
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 4
… Hear what he says; “But I labored more abundantly than they all; yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me.” ( 1 Cor. xv. 10 .) And of Epaphroditus he says, “For indeed he was sick, nigh unto death; but God had mercy on him; and not on him only, but on me also, that I might not have sorrow upon sorrow.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
… v. 23 .) And again, when he speaks of another, “I counted it necessary to send to you your messenger, and minister to my needs.” ( Philip. ii. 25 .) “For indeed he was sick, nigh unto death; but God had mercy on him, and not on him only, but on me also.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on 2 Timothy 10
… iv. 7 .); that is, in bodies weak and liable to suffering. Why? “That the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us.” If our bodies were not subject to infirmity, all would be ascribed to them. And elsewhere we see him grieving at the infirmity of Epaphroditus, concerning whom he writes, “He was sick nigh unto death, but God had mercy on him.” (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 60.7
… His apostle also, though he says: “I desire to depart and to be with Christ,” and elsewhere “to me to live is Christ and to die is gain,” thanks God that Epaphras (who had been “sick nigh unto death”) has been given back to him that he might not have sorrow upon sorrow.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Confessions 9.3
… him for this “at the resurrection of the just,” seeing that Thou hast already given him “the lot of the righteous.” For although, when we were absent at Rome, he, being overtaken with bodily sickness, and therein being made a Christian, and one of the faithful, departed this life, yet hadst Thou mercy on him, and not on him only, but on us also;
2:28
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
… It is, without procrastination, without delay, with much speed, having bidden him lay all aside, and to go to you, that he might be freed from heaviness; for we rejoice not on hearing of the health of those we love, so much as when we see them, and chiefly so when this happens contrary to hope, as it was in the case of Epaphroditus.
2:29
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
Ver. 29 . “Receive him therefore in the Lord with all joy.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Titus 1
But you say, “Had the Apostles free men to serve them?” Would you then hear how the Apostles lived? They made long journeys, and free men and honorable women laid down their lives and souls for their relief. But hear this blessed Apostle thus exhorting; “Hold such in reputation” (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.2
This matter being settled, let us see whether this perseverance, of which it was said, “He that persevereth unto the end, the same shall be saved,” is a gift of God. And if it be not, how is that saying of the apostle true: “Unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on Him, but also to suffer for His sake”?
2:30
papa san Clemente I † 99 d.C. The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 55
… Many have gone forth from their own cities, that so sedition might be brought to an end within them. We know many among ourselves who have given themselves up to bonds, in order that they might ransom others. Many, too, have surrendered themselves to slavery, that with the price
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Concerning Lowliness of Mind 6
… and about them he thus writes, saying, “Aquila and Priscilla salute you, who for my life’s sake laid down their own neck;” for death clearly. And about another again writing to these very persons he says, “Because he went as far as death; having counselled ill for his life, in order that he might supply your deficiency in your service towards me.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Philippians 9
Ver. 30 . “Because for the work of Christ he came nigh unto death, hazarding his life, to supply that which was lacking in your service towards me.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on 2 Timothy 3
… iv. 14, 16 .) And how could they that were far off share in the affliction of him that was not with them? How? He says, “ye sent once and again unto my necessities.” Again he says, speaking of Epaphroditus, “Because he was nigh unto death, not regarding his life, that he might supply your lack of service toward me.” (
2:1
1. Si qua ergo consolatio in Christo. — «In Christo,» id est Christiana, sive quae sperari et exspectari potest ab iis qui sunt in Christo, puta a Christianis, qui unum sunt in fide et charitate Christi, q. d. Si Christiano more, si ex Christi lege, imitatione, compassione, spiritu, me Apostolum vestrum vinctum consolari cupitis, o Philippenses. Ita Theophylactus. SI QUOD SOLATIUM CHARITATIS, — si charitatem consolando me vultis ostendere, si charitas vestra aliquod mihi solatium cupit afferre. SI QUA SOCIETAS SPIRITUS, — si quis sit Spiritus Sanctus hominibus Christianis communis, si declarare vultis vos eumdem mecum habere spiritum, si qua vobis in Ecclesia mecum est societas et communio Spiritus Christi. SI QUA VISCERA MISERATIONIS. — Graece εἴ τινα σπλάγχνα καὶ οἰκτιρμοί, si qua viscera et miserationes. Ubi nota primo: εἴ τις, id est si qua, legit Noster, Vatablus, Beza et alii; Chrysostomus tamen cum suis legit εἴ τι, id est si quae: et tunc est antiptosis, si quis, id est si qua: ad rem enim, non ad verba attendit Apostolus. Vide can. 38. Nisi dicas cum Erasmo abstractum poni pro concreto: si quis est viscera et miserationes, id est si quis est visceralis et misericors, ut σπλάγχνα, hoc est viscera, vocet ipsum hominem viscerali misericordia praeditum. Hinc nota secundo: «Viscera» vocat viscerales affectus, puta tenerrimam, intimam et ex imis quasi visceribus miserationem et compassionem: hoc enim est Hebraeum רחמים rachamim, q. d. si qua erga miseros et afflictos, ac praesertim erga me Apostolum vestrum vinctum, tenera ac viscerali commiseratione tangimini.
2:2
2. IMPLETE GAUDIUM MEUM (gaudium, quo me credendo et collaborando Evangelio coepistis afficere, cap. 1, vers. 7, complete et cumulate, satagendo scilicet), UT IDEM SAPIATIS, EAMDEM CHARITATEM HABENTES. — En quale pathos Apostoli, quot verbis, quanta energia, quanto affectu Christianos Philippenses ad concordiam et charitatem fraternam incitat! UT IDEM SAPIATIS. — Syrus, «ut sit vobis una voluntas»; sed sapere, tam intellectus est, quam voluntatis: vult ergo eos tam intellectu, quam voluntate, tam in fide et dogmatibus, quam in amore et affectu esse concordes, ut idem credant, idem ament. EAMDEM CHARITATEM HABENTES. — «Eamdem,» id est mutuam, ut singuli sese invicem una eademque, id est mutua, charitate complectantur, quasi una eademque charitatis anima viverent. Secundo, Theophylactus et Oecumenius, «eamdem,» id est aequalem et parem, ut tantum quisque alium amet, quantum amatur ab alio, ut quisque alteri in amore respondeat: magnes enim amoris est amor, iynx et illex efficacissimus amoris est amor. Hoc est, inquit Seneca, philtrum sine veneficae carmine cogens etiam hostes ad redamandum: si vis amari, ama. Nimirum: Ut praestem Pyladen, aliquis mihi praestet Orestem. Hoc non fit verbis, Marce: ut ameris, ama. Unanimes (concordes, itaque conjuncti, ac si in omnibus una eademque esset anima, quae tot diversa corpora regeret, faceretque tot homines) IDIPSUM SENTIENTES, — vel sapientes, ut paulo ante vertit noster Interpres: nimirum, ut idem omnes sapiant, sentiant, credant, ament, idem velint, idem nolint. Syrus totum hunc versum ita vertit, «implete gaudium meum, ut sit vobis una voluntas, et una charitas, et una anima, et una sententia.» Vide quam impense Apostolus Christianis commendet concordiam. Est enim ea omni muro firmius et inexpugnabilius munimentum. Hinc cum Lacedaemonii periclitarentur, Isaeus sophista illud Homeri carmen recitavit: Scutum haesit scuto, galeae galea, atque viro vir. Et adjecit: «Sic state, Lacedaemonii, et muris cincti sumus.» Unde et Agesilaus Lacedaemoniorum rex rogatus, quam ob causam Sparta moenibus non cingeretur? ostendit cives armatos et unanimes: «Hi,» inquiens, «sunt Spartanae civitatis moenia.» Lycurgus rogatus ab iisdem, quo pacto hostium impetum repellere possent? ait: «Si pauperes manseritis, et contentiones mutuas deponatis.» Duo enim sunt quae rempublicam evertunt, scilicet immodicae divitiae et concordiae neglectus. Scilurus habens octoginta filios, cum esset moriturus, fasciculum jaculorum singulis porrexit, jussitque rumpere. Id cum singuli recusassent, eo quod videretur impossibile, ipse singula jacula exemit, atque ita facile confregit omnia, filios admonens his verbis: Si concordes eritis, validi invictique manebitis; contra si dissidiis et seditione distrahemini, imbecilles eritis et expugnatu faciles. Testis Plutarchus in Apopht. regum. Scipio, expugnata Numantia, rogavit Tyresium principem, qua de causa ea prius invicta, jam capta et eversa esset? respondit Tyresius: «Concordia victoriam, discordia exitium praebuit.» Micipsa apud Sallustium jamjam moriturus, filios suos paterno monuit affectu, ut concordes essent, eis aureum hoc memoriale relinquens: «Concordia res parvae crescunt, discordia autem maximae dilabuntur.»
2:3
3. NIHIL (supple, facientes) PER CONTENTIONEM (Ambrosius legit, irritationem, qua scilicet alios ad contentiones et lites provocetis), NEQUE PER INANEM GLORIAM (Graece κενοδοξίαν), SED IN HUMILITATE SUPERIORES SIBI INVICEM ARBITRANTES, — id est, ut Vatablus, sed per humilitatem quisque alium se superiorem et praestantiorem arbitretur et existimet. Notat S. Gregorius, lib. XXXIV Moral., XVII, vel ut alii codices distinguunt, cap. xvi, vi invicem: «Ne dum,» inquit, «se alter alteri humiliat, humiliatio iret alteri in elationem, bene utramque partem admonuit dicens: Superiores sibi invicem arbitrantes, ut in cogitationibus cordis et ego mihi illum praeferam, et vicissim ille me sibi; ut, cum utraque parte cor inferius premitur, nullus ex impenso honore sublevetur.» Dices: Quomodo vere et sine mendacio ac falsitate aestimare potest quis alium se superiorem, quem longe videt in donis et gratiis se esse inferiorem. Respondet primo S. Thomas, II-II, Quaest. CLXI, art. 3, humilem non debere, nec posse judicare suam virtutem aut donum majus, quod a Deo accepit (v. g. apostolatum) esse minus eo, quod revera minus alter accepit (v. g. dono linguarum), nec in eo debere se aestimare inferiorem esse alio: sed in eo quod considerans ea quae habet a seipso, in proximo vero considerans ea quae habet a Deo, merito hac ratione illum sibi praefert; quia dona, quae proximus habet a Deo, majora sunt iis quae quisque habet a seipso. Hoc enim est ingenium humilitatis, intueri seipsum et ea quae habet a se, suos nimirum defectus et vitia; in aliis vero considerare eorum bona et dona, quae habent a Deo: sicut e contrario superbiae proprium est intueri sua bona et aliorum mala. Hanc humilitatis indolem clare quinque regulis explicat noster Salmeron, tom. IV, pag. 3, tract. VII, pag. 440. Secundo, experientia constat, Deum ita sua dona distribuisse, ut neminem praeterierit, sed cuique etiam plebeio dotem aliquam contulerit, in qua alios praecelleret. Sic videmus in naturalibus, hos ingenio, illos judicio, alios praxi excellere; hos in eloquentia, illos in philosophia, alios in jurisprudentia; hos in fabrili, illos in pictoria, alios in pistoria; imo in una eademque arte, v. g. sculptoria, hunc in isto sculpturae genere, alium in alio praestare: adeoque si quis solerter singula dispiciat, neminem tam vilem inveniet, qui non a natura habeat indolem, habilitatem et dexteritatem aliquam, qua in hac illave arte eminere possit, si illi sese addicat, in eaque se exerceat. Idem est in virtutibus rebusque supernaturalibus. Sic videmus alios Sanctos in charitate, alios in humilitate, alios in patientia, etc., excelluisse et excellere; imo in eadem patientia et charitate hunc in hoc genere patientiae et charitatis alios antecellere, illum in illo, alium in alio, ac ita deinceps: millenae enim et millenae sunt species ac varietates cujusque artis et virtutis. Solerter hoc notavit Aloysius Lipomanus in Exodi cap. XXXVI, lect. 1: «Rarus est,» inquit, «qui non insigni aliqua gratia praeter alios donatus inveniatur, qua maxime et Ecclesiam juvare possit et ministrare Christo. Hujus rei figura et exemplo mulieres quoque a Mose vocatae sunt ad fabricam tabernaculi, et nerent pilos caprarum, ex quibus fierent saga sive cortinae ad operiendum tabernaculum.» Idem diserte docet S. Gregorius, hom. 10 in Ezech., probatque primo, exemplo Petri et Pauli: Petrus enim innocentia, Paulus sapientia praecellebat. Miratur, ait, Paulus in Petro et Apostolis omnibus innocentiam, cum ait: «Ego enim sum minimus Apostolorum, qui non sum dignus vocari Apostolus, quia [persecutus sum Ecclesiam] Dei.» Vicissim Petrus miratur in Paulo sapientiam, cum ait: «Sicut et charissimus frater noster Paulus secundum datam sibi sapientiam scripsit vobis.» Secundo, idem docet exemplo regionum, quarum quaeque aliam alicujus rei fertilitate excellit. «Hoc itaque,» inquit, «omnipotens Deus agit in cordibus hominum, quod facit in regionibus terrarum. Poterat namque uni cuilibet regioni fructus omnes tribuere: sed si una quaelibet regio alterius regionis fructu non indigeret, communionem cum altera non habuisset. Unde fit ut huic vini, alteri vero olei abundantiam tribuat; hanc multitudine pecudum, illam vero ubertate fructuum abundare; ut, cum illa defert quod ista non habet, et ista reddit quod illa non detulit, per communionem gratiae sibi invicem etiam divisae terrae conjunctae sint. Sicut ergo regiones terrarum, ita sunt mentes Sanctorum, quae dum vicissim sibi conferunt quod acceperunt, quasi fructus suos regiones regionibus impendunt, ut in una omnes charitate jungantur.» Tertio, docet electos ea considerare in quibus ab aliis superantur, ut se humilient; reprobos vero considerare ea in quibus ipsi alios superant, ut se per superbiam elevent et pereant. «Sed inter haec,» ait, «sciendum est, quia sicut electi quique hoc semper in aliis attendunt, quod a Deo melius acceperunt quam ipsi, ut eos sibi in cogitatione praeferant, seque illis in humilitate substernant: ita reproborum mens nunquam considerat quid alter boni amplius quam ipse, sed quid boni ipse amplius quam alter habeat: neque enim pensat quae bona spiritus alter acceperit, et ipsi desint; sed quae bona ipsi et quae mala alteri adsint. Quod ergo divina bonitas in augmentum disponit humilitatis, hoc mentes reprobae vertunt in augmentum elationis; et ex diversitate munerum a bono deficiunt, unde crescere in humilitatis bono debuerunt.» Si ergo illud in proximo quoque consideremus, in quo excellit et eminet, vere et merito illum nobis superiorem arbitrabimur. Hinc S. Antonius, teste S. Athanasio, in quoque fratrum et sociorum illam, in qua eminebat, virtutem contemplabatur, in eaque superari se videns, eamdem aemulari satagebat. Tertio, ut recte D. Thomas supra ad 2: «Vere,» ait, «judicamus et aestimamus posse esse aliquid occultum in alio, quo nobis superior sit, etiamsi bonum nostrum, quo illo videmur superiores, non sit occultum.» Idem pulchre docet S. Augustinus De Sancta virgin., cap. xxxiv, tom. VI, ait: «Virgo, ne se conjugatae praeferat, cogitet occulta dona Dei, quae nonnisi interrogatione tentationis etiam semetipsum cuique declarant: unde enim praeter alia scit virgo, ne forte ob mentis infirmitatem nondum sit matura martyrio, conjugata vero sit? Unde, inquam, scit, ne forte ipsa nondum sit Thecla, jam sit illa Crispina?» Et copiosius, cap. XLVII: «Aliud est enim,» ait, «pro veritate ac proposito sancto non consentire suadenti atque blandienti, aliud non cedere etiam torquenti et ferienti. Latent ista in facultatibus et viribus animorum, tentatione panduntur, experientia propalantur. Ut ergo quisque non infletur ex eo, quod videt se posse, cogitet forte alios posse aliquid, quod ipse non potest: ita servabitur, non fallaci, sed veraci humilitate: honore mutuo praevenientes et alterutrum existimantes superiores sibi.» Et rursum cap. LI: «Si Deus est custos virginitatis, et Deus est charitas, charitas ergo custos est: locus autem hujus custodis est humilitas. Facilius sequuntur Agnum, licet non quocumque ierit, certe quocumque potuerint conjugati humiles, quam superbientes virgines.» Denique adverto, tam ad charitatem et concordiam, quae proprie hic spectat Apostolus, quam ad omnem virtutem insigne esse hoc medium et fundamentum, si nulli te praeponas, sed potius omnibus in animo tuo te postponas. Et secundo si exterius ita te geras, ut idipsum opere demonstres, et in praxim redigas. Ita S. P. N. Ignatius, fundator Societatis nostrae, nobis inter prima, pauca et selecta documenta, haec commendavit: Nulli vel minimo quavis ratione repugnes; Cedere te potius, quam superare juvet.
2:4
4. NON QUAE SUA SUNT SINGULI CONSIDERANTES, SED QUAE ALIORUM. — Possent haec verba referri ad proxime praecedentia de humilitate, ut quisque alium se superiorem arbitretur, quasi hic modum et medium eam acquirendi praescribat, nimirum ut quisque consideret non sua, sed aliorum bona et dona; ita enim facile arbitrabitur alium excellere et esse se superiorem. Secundo et magis a nutritu, accipias haec, ut si novum hic praeceptum vel documentum de modo charitatem et unionem fraternam acquirendi et fovendi, q. d. Ut charitatem mutuam, ad quam vos hortor, foveatis, satagite ut quisque non sua, sed aliorum (hoc enim est σκοπεῖτε), quaerat, commoda consectetur: sagittarius enim, qui scopum considerat et spectat, non illud spectat, ut oculos pascat, sed ut eum sagitta contingat, consequatur et configat. Hoc ergo significat hic considerare, sive spectare per metalepsin, scilicet ut spectando commoda non nostra, sed proximorum, ea quaerere et procurare satagamus. Nota ex can. 36, negationem hic significare comparationem; non enim negat, quin quisque suum etiam commodum quaerere possit: hoc enim exigit charitas ordinata, ut quisque magis se suaque commoda maxime spiritualia diligat, quam aliena; sed significat, non ita avare quaerenda esse commoda nostra, ut negligamus aliena. Unde Graeca et Syrus habent, «ne sua quisque spectetis,» ἀλλὰ καί, sed etiam quae aliorum; imo significat consilii et charitatis esse, in rebus temporalibus, aliorum potius, quam suum commodum spectare; amicitia enim et charitas, licet non praecipiat, permittit tamen et saepe suadet, ut in bonis fortunae et subinde vitae, proximum nobis anteferamus.
2:5
5. HOC SENTITE IN VOBIS, QUOD ET IN CHRISTO JESU. — Probat ab exemplo Christi tanquam a causa (hanc enim significat conjunctio causalis enim) exemplari, Christianis studendum esse humilitati et charitati, ut quisque non quaerat sua, sed aliorum commoda; quia nimirum Christus harum virtutum illustre nobis dedit exemplum seque earumdem exemplar proposuit, quod Christiani omnes imitarentur, quando ipsemet Deus existens se humiliavit usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis, ut nostrae saluti consuleret. Sicut enim Moses, Exod. cap. xxv, vers. ult., jussus est a Deo tabernaculum fabricare, juxta ideam sibi a Deo in Sina monte ostensam: «Inspice, inquit, et fac secundum exemplar, quod tibi in monte monstratum est;» similiter allegorice Christiani ideam Christi in monte Calvariae crucifixi perpetuo sibi proponere debent, ut secundum eam tabernaculum animae suae virtutibus construant, et Deo in templum consecrent et adornent. Dicit ergo: «Hoc enim sentite in vobis, quod et in Christo Jesu,» supple, sentitis, id est fuisse intelligitis, ait Anselmus. Sed «sentire» hic non significat intelligere: ad affectum enim pertinet, non ad intellectum; melius ergo sic: «Hoc sentite in vobis, quod et in Christo Jesu,» supple, sensum fuit. Unde Graecum φρονείσθω tum active, ut significet, hoc sentite; tum potius et aptius passive vertas, ut significet, hoc sentiatur in vobis, quod et in Christo Jesu sensum fuit, q. d. Ille sensus, ille affectus humilitatis, misericordiae, pacis, charitatis sit et sentiatur in vobis, quem in Christo fuisse comperimus. Unde Syrus clare vertit, hoc sentite in vobis quod Jesus Christus, supple, in se sensit. Notant Chrysostomus et Theophylactus nos maxime excitari a Paulo ad humilitatem ex hoc capite, quod per hanc fiamus similes Christo, similes Deo. Deus se humiliat, et tu, qui homuncio es, te exaltas? Fugis humilitatem quasi indecoram et vilem? Erras. Honorata est a Deo humilitas; insigne Dei est humilitas; illa ergo te honorabit et decorabit, quia faciet te conformem Deo tuo. Contra, superbia vilem te et abjectum, utpote difformem Deo, conformem vero Lucifero, efficiet. Rursum, humilitas exaltavit Christum Deum tuum, deditque illi nomen, quod est super omne nomen; multo ergo magis humilitas potens est et prompta te homuncionem decorare et exaltare. Audi S. Leonem, serm. II De Resurrect.: «Hoc,» ait, «sentite in vobis, quod et in Christo Jesu, cujus humilitas nulli aspernanda divitum, nulli est erubescenda nobilium. Non enim in tantum provehi potest quaelibet felicitas humana fastigium, ut aestimet sibi pudendum, quod manens in forma Dei, Deus non est arbitratus indignum.» Et mox: «Vestram in illo redamate naturam: quoniam sicut ille paupertate divitias non amisit, gloriam humilitate non minuit, aeternitatem morte non perdidit: ita et vos eisdem gradibus, eisdem vestigiis, ut caelestia apprehendatis, terrena despicite.» Praeclare S. Gregorius, lib. XXXIV Moral., cap. xx et seq., in illud Job cap. XLI, Ipse (Leviathan, id est diabolus) est rex super universos filios superbiae: «Audiant,» ait, «omnes: Deus superbis resistit, humilibus autem dat gratiam. Audiant omnes: Immundus est apud Deum qui exaltat cor suum. Audiant omnes: Quid superbis, terra et cinis? Audiant omnes Dominum dicentem: Discite a me quia mitis sum, et humilis corde. Ad hoc namque unigenitus Dei Filius formam infirmitatis nostrae suscepit: ad hoc invisibilis, non solum visibilis, sed etiam despectus apparuit: ad hoc contumeliarum ludibria, irrisionum opprobria, passionumque tormenta toleravit, ut superbum non esse hominem doceret humilis Deus. Quanta ergo humilitatis virtus est, propter quam solam veraciter edocendam, is, qui sine aestimatione magnus est, usque ad passionem factus est parvus! Quia enim perditioni nostrae originem superbia praebuit diaboli, instrumentum redemptionis nostrae inventa est humilitas Dei.» Deinde per insignes antitheses describit et opponit humilitatem Christi superbiae Luciferi, ita dicens: «Hostis quippe noster magnus inter omnia conditus, videri super omnia voluit elatus; Redemptor autem noster magnus manens super omnia, fieri inter omnia dignatus est parvus. Auctor mortis dicit: In caelum conscendam; auctor vitae ait: Repleta est malis anima mea, et vita mea inferno appropinquavit. Ille dicit: Super astra caeli exaltabo solium meum; iste humano generi a paradisi sedibus expulso, dicit: Ecce venio cito et habitabo in medio tui. Ille dicit: Sedebo in monte testamenti, in lateribus Aquilonis; iste dicit: Ego sum vermis et non homo, opprobrium hominum et abjectio plebis. Ille dicit: Ascendam super altitudinem nubium et ero similis Altissimo; iste cum in forma Dei esset, non rapinam arbitratus est esse se aequalem Deo, sed semetipsum exinanivit formam servi accipiens.» Et infra haec ipsa prosequens concludit tandem signum praedestinationis esse humilitatem, signum vero reprobationis esse superbiam: «Ille,» ait, «nihil aliud mentes sibi subditas docet, quam celsitudinis culmen appetere, cuncta aequalis mentis tumore transcendere, societatem omnium hominum alta elatione transire, ac sese contra potentiam Conditoris erigere; iste ad sputa, ad palmas, ad colaphos, ad spineam coronam, ad crucem, atque ad mortem veniens, membra sua admonet dicens: Si quis mihi ministrat, me sequatur. Quia igitur Redemptor noster corda regit humilium, et Leviathan iste rex dicitur superborum, aperte cognoscimus, quod evidentissimum reproborum signum est superbia; et contra, humilitas electorum. Cum ergo quam quisque habeat, cognoscitur, sub quo rege militat invenitur. Unusquisque enim quasi quemdam titulum portat operis, quo facile ostendat, sub cujus serviat potestate rectoris.» Hucusque S. Gregorius praeclare sensum tam Christi quam Luciferi describens.
2:6
6. QUI CUM IN FORMA DEI ESSET. — Commentarius Ambrosio adscriptus Graecum μορφή, non formam vertit, sed externam speciem, figuram, specimen: «Forma,» ait, «Dei quid est nisi exemplum quod Deus apparet, dum mortuos excitat, surdis reddit auditum, leprosos mundat?» q. d. Licet Christus homo subinde specimen dederit et quasi scintillas vibrarit divinitatis, dum scilicet miracula fecit; tamen in terris non se gessit ut aequalem Deo Patri, sed se humiliavit, etc. Ratio Ambrosii est: Quia, inquit, Apostolus loquitur de Christo Jesu, id est de Christo homine, scilicet post incarnationem, non ante. Hoc avide arripit Erasmus, additque hinc contra Arianos pro Filii divinitate non posse validum confici argumentum; nam et alii Sancti fecerunt miracula, itaque ediderunt specimen aliquod divinitatis, nec tamen fuerunt dii. Ita Erasmus hic et alibi ova posuit Arianismi, quae novi nuper Ariani excluserunt. Verum dico, μορφή hic et alibi passim non significare specimen, exemplum, argumentum, sed formam, quae dat esse rei; forma ergo Dei est natura Dei, divinitas et Deus ipse. Ita Chrysostomus, Theophylactus, Oecumenius, Hilarius, Augustinus et passim Patres contra Arianos, ut fatetur Erasmus. Imo ita explicant Calvinus, Beza et Vatablus. Et patet primo, quia, ut Chrysostomus, formam Dei opponit Apostolus formae servi; atqui forma servi est natura hominis; ergo forma Dei est natura Dei. Secundo, quia subdit Paulus: «Non rapinam arbitratus est esse se aequalem Deo,» quia scilicet revera erat aequalis Deo, ac consequenter erat ipse Deus; tertio, quia hoc est argumentum Apostoli: Christus cum esset Deus, ac proinde in aequali gloria cum Patre, ita tamen se dimisit, ut naturam servi, id est hominis, assumeret, fieretque servus Deo Patri obediens usque ad ignominiosissimam mortem crucis: quis ergo tam arrogans erit homo, ut alteri homini, qui natura sibi par est, se anteponat? Adde, ut recte argumentatur Ambrosius eodem hoc loco contra Erasmum, si forma est specimen, illud specimen aut verum est, aut tantum apparens et falsum: si apparens tantum, ergo Christus fuit impostor (quod absit) cum hoc specimen dedit, et miracula fecit propria virtute ad probandum se esse verum Deum Deique Filium: si verum, ergo ex eo vere probari et constare poterat divinitas Christi, Christumque vere esse Deum; secus est de Sanctis, qui nec propria virtute fecerunt miracula, nec ea fecerunt hoc fine, ut se probarent esse deos. Verum, ut dixi, μορφή hic non speciem et formam accidentalem, uti vult Commentarius Ambrosii, sed essentialem significat. Ad argumentum Ambrosii respondeo, in Christo Jesu duas esse naturas: unam divinam et aeternam, quae fuit ante incarnationem, de qua hic Apostolus; alteram humanam et temporariam, quam accepit in incarnatione, de qua agit vers. seq. Itaque pronomen qui refert personam Christi; id est personam Verbi, quae fuit ante incarnationem in forma, id est in natura Dei: nam non loqui Apostolum de Christo homine patet, quia subdit: «Sed semetipsum exinanivit formam servi accipiens,» q. d. Christus cum ante incarnationem esset Deus, Deoque aequalis, seipsum tamen postea exinanivit, quando per incarnationem formam servi accepit. Ubi nota, τὸ cum esse causale, q. d. Quia in forma Dei erat Christus, ideo consequenter Patri aequalis fuit; forma enim, id est natura Dei, non est sicut forma, id est natura hominis: quae licet una sit specie, numero tamen est multiplex, et in aliis aliisque hominibus alia est et alia; nam natura Dei, sive divinitas, una prorsus est et individua ac simplicissima, ut nullos gradus, nullam divisionem, nullam multiplicationem admittat: sed ubicumque et in quibuscumque personis est, una et eadem prorsus est, tam specie, quam numero, ita ut personae, quibus illa communicatur omnino sint tum natura, tum aeternitate, tum dignitate, tum perfectione aequales. Hinc Chrysostomus, Theophylactus et alii docent hoc loco doceri totum mysterium incarnationis Verbi: unam scilicet Verbi personam constare duabus naturis, divina et humana, quam assumpsit, et consequenter ex hoc loco refelli omnes hereticos, qui alterutram Christo ademerunt. Hic, ait Chrysostomus et Theophylactus, cadit Arius, qui Filium minorem Patre asseruit; cadit Photinus, qui Filium non formam, sed energiam Patris esse docuit; cadit Sabellius, qui Filium non aequalem Patri, sed eamdem cum Patre personam esse censuit; cadit Nestorius, qui duas personas in Christo posuit, ut alius esset Christus homo, alius Christus Deus; cadit denique Apollinaris, qui mentem et animam rationalem, ac consequenter humanitatem Christo ademit. Dices: Cur clare non dixit Apostolus: Qui cum esset Deus? Respondeo: Id dixit et amplius dixit; per formam enim significat gloriam et majestatem Dei, eamque opponit formae, id est infirmitati et vilitati humanae. Unde alibi in terminis Filium vocat Deum, ut patet Rom. IX, 5; I Timoth. III, 16; Coloss. II, 9, et alibi. NON RAPINAM ARBITRATUS EST ESSE SE AEQUALEM DEO. — Primo, «rapinam non est arbitratus,» id est, non fecit (ut, juxta can. 36, verbum mentale ponatur pro reali, dicere scilicet, vel arbitrari pro facere), quia non usurpavit alienum, sed quod suum erat, cum sentiret, diceret et gereret se quasi aequalem Patri. Secundo, potest per hypallagen sic accipi: «rapinam non est arbitratus,» id est arbitrando non rapuit aequalitatem Dei, quia arbitrando sibi tribuit id, quod revera erat. Tertio et simplicissime sic, q. d. «Non rapinam arbitratus est (subaudi, se facere, cum sentiret et diceret) esse se aequalem Deo,» ut cum dixit: «Ego et Pater unum sumus,» Joan. x, 30, quia quod sentiebat et dicebat sibique attribuebat, idipsum re ipsa erat: unde quod erat naturae, non putavit esse rapinae; ac consequenter sicut putavit se non rapere, ita revera non rapuit aequalitatem Dei. Ita Augustinus, tract. 17 in Joan. Nota: Rapina haec est arrogantia, vel arrogantiae effectus; rapere enim alterius gloriam est eam sibi arrogare. Ita Augustinus supra. Secundo, ut Chrysostomus et Vatablus, per metalepsin rapere significat rem aliquam, perinde ac si rapta esset, studiose et contentiose retinere, q. d. Christus non rapuit, non ambivit, ut Lucifer, Isaiae xiv, 13, aequalitatem Dei, nec ut raptores solent, raptum (dum male sibi conscii metuunt ne illud amittant) studiose servavit et ambitiose defendit; sed potius sponte, quasi legitimus dominus, deposuit, id est celavit seque exinanivit, etc. Hoc enim exigit particula adversativa «sed,» quae sequitur, cum ait: «Sed semetipsum exinanivit,» alioqui non tam adversativa erit quam explicativa, capieturque improprie «sed» pro «verumtamen.» Pulchre S. Bernardus, hom. super Missus est, docet Luciferum cogitasse rapinam deitatis, non Christum: «Altissimus enim Deus Pater,» ait, «quamvis omnipotens sit, non potuit tamen vel aequalem sibi condere creaturam, vel inaequalem gignere filium. Fecit itaque angelum magnum, sed non quantus ipse, et ideo nec altissimum. Solum autem Unigenitum, quem non fecit, sed genuit, omnipotens omnipotentem, altissimus altissimum, aeternus coaeternum, ipsum sibi per omnia comparari, nec rapinam aestimat, nec injuriam. Recte ergo hic erit magnus, quia Filius Altissimi vocabitur.» Esse se aequalem Deo, — τὸ εἶναι ἴσα Θεῷ, esse aequalia, id est aequaliter, Deo: nomen enim capitur pro adverbio, inquit Erasmus: quod Noster clare vertit, «esse se aequalem Deo.» Nota: Deo, supple Patri; est enim hic nomen personae; illae enim aequales sunt. Aliter ergo paulo ante accipitur, ubi dixit: «Cum in forma Dei esset;» ibi enim Deus absolute essentiam tribus personis communem significat.
2:7
7. SED SEMETIPSUM EXINANIVIT, — ἐκένωσε, evacuavit, et, ut Tertullianus legit, exhausit, vel inanivit, id est inanem et vacuum effecit, ut qui erat plenus majestate, gloria, robore, adeoque plenitudo totius entis, ea se evacuarit, et ex omni quasi ad nihilum se redegerit, factusque sit ex Domino servus, ex Deo homo, ex creatore creatura. Sicut enim nomen creatoris est, «Ego sum qui sum,» sive τὸ ens, et oceanus ipsius esse; ita creaturae nomen est, «Non sum»: ex se ipsa enim creatura nihil est; nam omne esse quod habet, a Deo habet, illudque assidue a Deo accipit, adeoque si Deus in illam desinat influere suum esse et subtrahat manum suam, statim creatura in nihilum, unde venit, recidet et evanescet: perinde ut sole abeunte, vel radios retrahente, lux omnis in hoc aere evanescit. Notat Theophylactus Christum in hac sui humiliatione non deposuisse, sed servasse suam altitudinem et majestatem, formam scilicet et naturam Dei; ita tamen, ut eam, humanitate assumpta, velaverit et occultaverit. Secundo, exinanivit se, non imperio, aut alia vi cogente, sed sponte sua. Ita Theophylactus. Hanc Verbi exinanitionem graphice describit S. Cyrillus, lib. De Fide ad Reginas: «Verbum,» ait, «humani generis amore incitatum, cum suapte natura exinanitionis non esset capax, servili forma suscepta, semetipsum exinanivit dejecitque; qui carnis commercium ignorabat, tra causa carne induitur (Verbum enim caro factum est); qui ob naturam corporis expertem sub tactum non veniebat, palpabilis efficitur; qui principium nesciebat, secundum corpus initium sortitur; qui absolute perfectus erat, incrementa sumit; qui converti non potest, ad meliora progressus facit; qui dives, in diversorio gignitur: qui caelum nubibus tegit, fasciis involvitur; qui rex erat, in praesepi deponitur, quem hesterno die pro nostra salute, immaculato puerperio, Maria virgo mater effudit; Maria, inquam, genitrix vitae, mater pulchritudinis, magnificentiae lucisque parens.» Exinanitum est ergo Verbum per assumptionem inanitatis, id est humanitatis, in qua tamen retinet plenitudinem divinitatis, ut ait Cyrillus et Gregorius Nyssenus citatus in Concilio Ephesino, tom. II, cap. vii: «Rex regum,» ait, «Dominus dominantium, servili forma induitur, omnium judex mundi hujus dynastis vectigalis efficitur; qui complexu suo ambit omnia, locum in diversorio nullum invenit, sed in brutorum animantium praesepi reclinatur; demum mortem perpetitur. Vita degustat mortem; judex in praetorium abducitur; omnium viventium Dominus, judicis sententiae subjicitur; omnium caelestium virtutum rex, carnificum manus experiri non gravatur. Hoc humilitatis exemplum, hunc abjectionis modum nos expendere Apostolus monet.» Et S. Cyprianus, tractatu De Eleemos.: «Hominis filius esse voluit, ut nos filios Dei faceret; humiliavit se, ut populum qui prius jacebat, erigeret; vulneratus est, ut vulnera nostra sanaret; servivit, ut ad libertatem servientes extraheret; mori sustinuit, ut immortalitatem mortalibus exhiberet.» Hujus humiliationis Christi typus fuit Eliseus, qui se corpori pueri mortui coaptans, eum suscitavit, IV Reg. IV. De quo audi S. Augustinum, serm. 11 De Verbis Apostoli: «Venit ipse grandis ad parvulum, salvator ad salvandum, vivus ad mortuum. Et quid fecit? Juvenilia membra contraxit, tanquam semetipsum exinaniens, ut formam servi susciperet: parvum se parvo coaptavit, ut efficeret corpus humilitatis nostrae conforme corpori gloriae suae. Sicut ergo ab Eliseo suscitatus est mortuus, sic a Christo justificatus est impius.» Audi S. Bernardum, serm. II super Missus est: «In Christo,» ait, «agnoscitur longitudo brevis, latitudo angusta, altitudo subdita, profunditas plana, lux non lucens, Verbum infans, aqua sitiens, panis esuriens. Videas, si attendas, potentiam regi, sapientiam instrui, virtutem sustentari, Deum denique lactentem, sed angelos reficientem; vagientem, sed miseros consolantem. Videas, si attendas, tristari laetitiam, pavere fiduciam, salutem pati, vitam mori, fortitudinem infirmari: sed est haec tristitia laetificans, pavor confortans, mors vivificans.» Hinc infert idem Bernardus, serm. I De Nativit.: «Quid magis indignum, quid detestandum amplius, quid gravius puniendum, quam ut videns Deum caeli parvulum factum, ultra opponat homo magnificare se super terram? Intolerabilis impudentia est, ut, ibi se exinanivit majestas, vermiculus infletur et intumescat. Hoc ergo est propter quod exinanivit se formam servi accipiens, qui in forma Dei, Patri aequalis erat: sed exinanivit majestate et potentia, non bonitate et misericordia. Quid enim ait Apostolus? Apparuit benignitas et humanitas Salvatoris nostri Dei.» FORMAM SERVI ACCIPIENS, — id est naturam servorum, puta humanam, accipiens factus est homo, factus est servus. Nota primo, Christum ratione personae suae divinae esse Filium Dei, sed ratione humanae naturae quam assumpsit, esse servum Dei. Nota secundo: Haec servitus omnibus creaturis communis, adeoque creaturae, qua talis est propria, in duobus consistit: Primo, quod creatura tota sit subjecta dominio Dei, utpote quae totum suum esse a Deo, perinde ut radius a sole, accepit et continuo accipit. Secundo, quando creatura rationalis est, obligatur in omnibus Deo quasi Domino parere, eum revereri et colere: quae duo Christo, ut homo est, competunt, ut cum aliis docet Franciscus Suarez, III part., disp. xliv, sect. 1. Sic ergo in Christo natura serva, id est humana, evecta est ad hypostasin filii, et per eam instar filii jus habet ad hereditatem paternam. Itaque Christus homo et servus est, et filius: servus secundum humanam naturam in se nude spectatam; Filius, quatenus eadem natura humana in hypostasi filii subsistit: vere enim hic homo est Filius Dei. Nota tertio: Christus non est servus servitute legali, vel poenali, quae scilicet extrinseca et superaddita est naturae, qua quis sit servus, vel ob culpam, ut bello justo capti, vel ob emptionem, vel quia nascitur ex mancipio, puta matre serva: partus enim, vel foetus, sequitur ventrem. Et hoc sensu Adrianus Papa in Concilio Francofordiensi, et alii Patres, imo S. Joannes in Evangel. cap. viii, vers. 35, negant Christum esse servum; non autem negant Christum, ratione naturae creatae quam assumpsit, esse servum. Dices: Ad Hebraeos III, vers. 6, Apostolus Mosem quasi servum opponit Christo quasi filio. Respondeo: Merito, quia Moses merus est servus, Christus vero ita est servus, ut tamen sit et filius Dei naturalis, ut dixi. Hinc patet quarto, falsam esse interpretationem Marcionis, qui docebat Christum accepisse formam servi, quando linteo praecinctus lavit pedes discipulorum, hoc enim est officium servorum; et commentarii Ambrosio ascripti, quem sequitur Erasmus: «Christus,» ait, «accepit formam servi, id est speciem hominis nocentis, cujus personam pro nobis gessit, dum flagellatus, damnatus, crucifixus est; servi enim ex peccato fiunt, sicut Cham, filius Noe, qui primus merito servi nomen accepit.» Sed hoc recte refutat S. Chrysostomus. Aliud enim, inquit, est opus servi facere, aliud formam servi accipere; forma enim, ut dixi, naturam significat, non similitudinem, non officium. Unde se explicans Apostolus subdit: «Et habitu inventus,» non ut peccator, non ut latro damnatus ad crucem, sed ut homo. IN SIMILITUDINEM HOMINUM FACTUS, — id est similis hominibus factus. Similitudinem accipe, non accidentalem, non apparentem et phantasticam, uti voluerunt Manichaei; sed substantialem, qua omnes homines dicuntur esse similes specie, seu natura humana. Ita D. Thomas, III part., Quaest. V, art. 1, ad 2. Sic dicitur, Gen. v, 3, Adam ad imaginem et similitudinem suam genuisse filium, quia, scilicet, genuit Seth sibi in natura humana consimilem. Sic Coloss. I, 15, filius dicitur imago patris. Et I Cor. xv, 19, dicimur gestare imaginem hominis terreni, quia quoad naturam sumus Adae terreno similes, cum eoque idem specie corpus gestamus. ET HABITU INVENTUS UT HOMO. — Pro «habitu,» graece est σχήματι, id est schemate, figura et specie externa, q. d. Sicut Christus assumpsit internam formam et naturam hominis, ita quoque externam hominis speciem et figuram habuit; talique schemate fuit et corporis forma, quali nos sumus. Ita Chrysostomus, Theophylactus. Secundo, Ambrosius per schema accipit externam conversationem. Tertio, S. Augustinus, lib. LXXXIII Quaest., Quaest. LXXIII, tom. IV, schema intelligit habitum praedicamentalem, quo quis dicitur hoc illove habitu indutus et vestitus: Verbum enim naturam humanam quasi habitum et vestem assumpsit et induit. «Hoc ergo nomine habitus,» ait Augustinus, «satis significavit Apostolus, quemadmodum dixerit: In similitudinem hominum factus, quia non transfiguratione in hominem, sed habitu factus est, cum indutus est hominem, quem sibi uniens quodammodo atque conformans, immortalitati aeternitatique sociaret.» Et infra: «Quo nomine (habitus) oportet intelligi non mutatum esse Verbum susceptione hominis, sicut nec membra veste mutantur, quanquam illa susceptio ineffabiliter susceptum suscipienti copulaverit; sed quantum verba humana rebus ineffabilibus coaptari possunt, ne mutatus intelligatur Deus humanae fragilitatis assumptor, electum est, ut graece σχῆμα, et latine diceretur habitus illa susceptio.» Ita S. Augustinus, quibus pulchre docet, quod incarnatione Verbum non ita factum sit caro, ut fuerit transformatum in carnem, id est hominem, uti volebant Eutychiani: sicuti dum aer fit aqua, mutatur et convertitur in aquam; sed quod ita factum sit caro, sicut homo fit vestitus, et sicut ferrum fit ignitum, et sicut aurum fit statua vel imago aurea; quia manens Verbum quod erat, ad se humanitatem assumpsit, eamque quasi vestem substantialem induit. Dico substantialem, nam in hoc est dissimilitudo incarnationis et vestitionis, quod unio incarnationis sit substantialis, vestitionis vero sit accidentalis. Hic sensus aptus est, et apposite respondet Graeco; primus tamen magis generalis et genuinus est; vult enim dicere Apostolus, Verbum aeternum et invisibile ita assumpsisse formam et naturam hominis, ut illam hominibus spectandam objecerit, et per speciem ac figuram corporis humani a se assumpti hominum oculis visibilis apparere viderique voluerit, itaque ab hominibus visus et inventus sit ut homo. UT HOMO, — id est sicut quivis alius et communis homo, cum tamen Christus esset singularis homo, adeoque Deus homo, ait Chrysostomus. Secundo, simplicius, «ut homo,» id est verus homo. Notandum enim adverbia similitudinis, ut, sicut, quasi, saepe non similitudinem sed veritatem Hebraeis significare. Sic Joan. I, 14, dicitur: «Vidimus gloriam ejus, gloriam quasi unigeniti a Patre,» id est vidimus Christi gloriam tantam, quantam decebat eum habere, qui vere Patris erat unigenitus. Ita Theophylactus. Et hoc sensu ruit argumentum Marcionis: Christus, inquit, tantum habitu inventus est ut homo, ergo vere non fuit homo: contrarium enim inferendum erat, videlicet: ergo vere fuit homo, ut patet ex dictis.
2:8
8. HUMILIAVIT SEMETIPSUM FACTUS OBEDIENS USQUE AD MORTEM, MORTEM AUTEM CRUCIS, — q. d. Humiliavit se per obedientiam, sive dum obedivit Patri usque ad mortem crucis. Nota primo: Christus humiliavit se, et obedivit non qua Deus est et Verbum, ut volebant Ariani; sic enim Patri non est subditus, cum sit illi par, sed quatenus formam servi accepit, seu quatenus est homo. Nota secundo: Christus, qua homo et servus est Dei, vere et proprie Deo fuit obediens; cum autem vera et propria obedientia non sit, nisi ubi intervenit praeceptum Superioris, quod est quasi formale objectum obedientiae, ut D. Thomas et Scholastici docent, II II, Quaest. CIV, sequitur Christum a Patre tum alia praecepta (hoc enim innuit vox usque), tum praesertim moriendi in cruce praeceptum accepisse, cui humiliter se subdidit Christus, illudque acceptavit, «factus obediens usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis.» Nimirum tam grave et durum praeceptum accipere voluit Christus, ut perfectum nobis daret tam nobilis virtutis, obedientiae scilicet, exemplum; ne quis queri possit sibi a suis Superioribus dura nimis praecipi, sed sciat et soletur se quisque cogitans Christum longe durius a Patre subeundae crucis mandatum accepisse. Moraliter de fuga superbiae et amore humilitatis vide hic Chrysostomum, in morali homiliae 7. Nota tertio: Christus quatuor habuit quasi formas et stemmata, quae Ezechiel, cap. I, repraesentat per quadriformes Cherubim, Cherubim enim quatuor habebant facies, scilicet hominis, aquilae, vituli et leonis. Facies hominis repraesentat humanam Christi naturam, facies aquilae repraesentat divinam Christi naturam, facies vituli repraesentat Christi sacerdotium et sacrificium, facies leonis repraesentat Christi potestatem regiam, quam adeptus est resurgendo ex mortuis et ascendendo in caelum. Hasce quatuor formas et quasi stemmata Christi clara hypotyposi hic signat Apostolus: primo, formam divinam, cum ait: «Qui cum in forma Dei esset;» secundo, humanam, cum subdit: «Habitu inventus ut homo;» tertio, pontificiam, cum addit: «Humiliavit se usque ad mortem;» quarto, regiam, cum concludit dicens: «Propter quod et Deus exaltavit illum.» Easdem notat Apostolus, Hebr. I, 3, ut ibi dicam. Hinc pie et christiane S. Augustinus, epist. 56: «Si quaeras,» ait, «quae via sit ad obtinendam veritatem, quidque primum sit in religione et disciplina Christi? respondebo: Primum est Humilitas. Quid secundum? Humilitas. Quid tertium? Humilitas, et quoties interrogabis, toties hoc dicam. Sicut enim Demosthenes in eloquentia primas, secundas, tertias, etc., dedit pronuntiationi: ita easdem ego dabo humilitati in schola Christi.» Et S. Leo, epist. ad Dioscorum: «Tota,» ait, «Christianae sapientiae disciplina, non in abundantia verbi, non in astutia disputandi, neque in appetitu laudis et gloriae, sed in vera et voluntaria humilitate consistit, quam Dominus Jesus ab utero matris usque ad supplicium crucis, omni fortitudine elegit et docuit.»
2:9
9. PROPTER QUOD ET DEUS EXALTAVIT ILLUM, ET DONAVIT ILLI NOMEN, QUOD EST SUPER OMNE NOMEN. — Nota primo, τὸ propter quod non consequentiam, vel eventum, ut vult Calvinus, sed meritum et mercedem significare: hoc enim significat proprie propter; ut cum dico, propter laborem diurnum Petrus accepit decem asses, significo Petrum labore diurno meruisse et accepisse mercedem decem assium. Illud etiam significat vocula et, quae hic non habet vim copulandi, ut patet (nihil enim copulandum praecessit), sed ἀνταπόδοσιν, id est redditionem et retributionem mercedis significat, ut sit idem quod vicissim, q. d. Quia Christus ita se humiliavit, hinc vicissim Deus quasi compensans, et reddens illi justum et congruum tantae humilitatis praemium, exaltavit illum. Hinc secundo patet, Christum non tantum nobis gratiam et gloriam, sed et sibi quaedam meruisse, quod licet neget Calvinus, clare tamen hic asserit Apostolus, dicens: «Propter quod et Deus exaltavit illum, et donavit illi nomen, quod est super omne nomen,» q. d. Christus, propter tantam sui humiliationem usque ad mortem crucis, meruit exaltari, ut nomen, non nostrum, sed Christi ipsius exaltaretur et celebraretur in caelo, in terra, in inferno. Idem patet Apocalyp. v, 12, «Dignus est Agnus, qui occisus est, accipere (ab omnibus hominibus, ut scilicet omnes homines agnoscant et laudent ejus) virtutem, et divinitatem, et sapientiam, et fortitudinem, et honorem, et gloriam, et benedictionem.» Nota tertio: Christus duo sibi meruit: Primum est gloria, non animae, quia illam habuit a primo suae conceptionis instanti, sed corporis. Ita Chrysostomus, Ambrosius, Anselmus, Beda, Basilius, lib. IV Contra Eunomium; Augustinus, lib. II Contra Maxim., cap. v, et alii. Id significat Apostolus per vocem «exaltavit,» graece ὑπερύψωσε, id est, ut Ambrosius, superexaltavit, ad vitam scilicet et gloriam immortalem super omnes angelos et caelos, statuens Christum ad dexteram Dei. Hinc exaltatio haec sex excellentias complectitur, quas sibi meruit Christus. Prima, ut recte S. Athanasius, serm. 2 Contra Arianos, est resurrectio; quia enim Christus obediens fuit ad mortem, hinc meruit ut primus a morte resurgeret, utque mortis victor eam in se et in nobis aboleret. Secundo, meruit sibi dotes corporis gloriosi, ut, quia corpus suum ita in passione dilaniandum dedit, hinc pro mercede acciperet in resurrectione corpus gloriosissimum, plane scilicet immortale, impassibile, fulgidissimum, agillimum et subtilissimum. Tertio, meruit evehi super omnes Sanctos et Angelos. Quarto, meruit sessionem ad dexteram Dei Patris. Quinto, meruit potestatem judiciariam, ut fieret judex vivorum et mortuorum. Sexto, meruit regnum caeli et terrae, ut quasi rex et Dominus mundi imperet angelis, hominibus omnibusque creaturis. Ubi nota: Licet haec exaltatio et sex jam dictae excellentiae, quas exaltatio illa complectitur, Christo debitae essent ratione unionis hypostaticae, tamen alio quoque titulo, videlicet ob merita suae humilitatis et obedientiae, Christo datae fuerunt. Secundum, quod sibi meruit Christus, est nomen super omne nomen: de quo jam dicam. ET DONAVIT ILLI NOMEN, QUOD EST SUPER OMNE NOMEN. — Primo, nomen Dei et Filii Dei dedit Pater Christo: hoc enim nomen solum proprie est nomen super omne nomen creaturarum quarumlibet, ad quod, ut sequitur, omnes genu flectunt, ut illud adorent. Ubi nota: Nomen metonymice capitur pro re nomine significata: nomen ergo Dei est ipse Deus et divinitas, cujus majestas, potentia et gloria ab omnibus et super omnia nominatur et celebratur. Hinc Apoc. v, 12, dicit Agnus, qui occisus est, accipere divinitatem, ne quasi eam acceperit primum post mortem et resurrectionem: constat enim eam habuisse a primo instanti incarnationis suae; sed quod eam acceperit in notitia et fama apud homines in toto mundo, ut nimirum omnibus innotesceret, omnesque crederent Christum esse verum Deum Deique Filium, eumque ut talem colerent et celebrarent: sic enim saepe in Scriptura res dicitur fieri cum innotescit, ut verbum reale pro mentali vel verbali sumatur, juxta can. 46. Ita S. Ambrosius, Theodoretus, Anselmus, D. Thomas, q. d. inquit Theodoretus: Humiliando se adeo Christus se suumque quod habebat nomen (Deus) non perdidit, ut etiam illud idem nomen acceperit qua homo acquisiveritque humanitati suae. Idem ergo vobis, o Christiani, eveniet, nec vos humiliando honorem vestrum perdetis aut minuetis, sed augebitis et accumulabitis. Vere pulchreque S. Bernardus, serm. 34 in Cantica: «Humilitas,» ait, «in honore, honor est ipsius honoris et dignitas dignitatis: omnis dignitas ipso dignitatis nomine indigna est, si humilia dedignatur. Si egregius es, esto tamen de grege; si omnibus praees, non dedigneris subesse.» Et serm. 2 in capite Jejunii: «Quid tu inflaris,» ait, «o homo, quid extolleris sine causa? quid altum sapis et oculi tui omne sublime vident? Sublimis quidem Dominus, sed non ita proponitur tibi. Laudabilis magnitudo illius, non etiam imitabilis: humiliare, et apprehendisti.» Et rursum, serm. 5 De Ascensione: «Sola est humilitas, quae exaltat, sola quae ducit ad vitam. Haec via, non est alia praeter ipsam. Qui aliter vadit, cadit potius, quam ascendit. O perversitas! o abusio filiorum Adam! quia cum ascendere difficillimum sit, descendere autem facillimum, ipsi et leviter ascendunt et descendunt difficilius, parati ad honores, ad celsitudines graduum Ecclesiasticorum, ipsis etiam angelicis humeris formidandas. Ad sequendum autem te, Domine Jesu, vix inveniuntur, qui vel trahi patiantur, qui duci velint per vias mandatorum tuorum.» Secundo, «nomen,» id est famam et nominis celebritatem, ut Christus tanquam Messias toto orbe sit notissimus, nominatissimus et famosissimus. Tertio, et proxime, «nomen» hoc est illud nomen quod explicat, cum subdit mox: «Ut in nomine Jesu omne genu flectatur.» Nomen ergo Jesu, id est titulum salvatoris et redemptoris, per humilitatem et obedientiam usque ad mortem meruit et accepit Christus, quia per mortem crucis, factus est salvator et redemptor mundi; licet enim nomen Jesu in circumcisione sit illi impositum, non tamen tunc actu proprio et perfecto fuit salvator, sed tantum destinatione et inchoatione: tunc enim destinatum et declaratum fuit illum fore mundi salvatorem, quando nimirum pretium sanguinis sui pro salute nostra in cruce persolveret; ideoque nomen Jesu non a praesenti, sed a futura salute Christo in circumcisione inditum est: sic enim nomina multis sunt imposita, quae portenderent rem futuram. In cruce ergo consummavit Christus salutem et redemptionem nostram, ac consequenter in cruce factus est actu perfecto salvator et redemptor, indeque nomen et titulum Jesu accepit, ut omnes eum nominent, celebrent, invocent tanquam Jesum, id est salvatorem et redemptorem suum, ac consequenter tanquam verum Deum Deique Filium, ac Messiam patribus promissum. Haec enim omnia includit nomen salvatoris et redemptoris, hoc est nomen Jesu. Igitur Jesu nomen non tantum nomen, sed et rem nomine significatam, vel connotatam hoc loco significat.
2:10
Vers. 10. UT IN NOMINE JESU OMNE GENU FLECTATUR, Caelestium, terrestrium et infernorum. — Nota primo: Alludit Paulus ad Isaiae xlv, 1, ubi cum Isaias coepisset vaticinari de Cyro et Judaeorum e Babylone liberatione, quasi de antitypo Christi, qui futurus erat liberator omnium gentium e potestate diaboli et inferni: «Haec dicit,» ait, «Dominus Christo meo Cyro,» etc.; mox vers. 8, more prophetico ad antitypum Christum, quem intendebat, avolat: «Rorate,» ait, «caeli desuper, et nubes pluant justum: aperiatur terra, et germinet salvatorem, et justitia oriatur simul,» q. d. Ego Isaias, oro te, o Domine, ut e caelis mittas Spiritum Sanctum, qui veniens in uterum Virginis eam fecundet, utque e terra hac nostra in B. Virgine accipiat materiam, ex qua formet Christi corpus, ut sic generetur Christus, justus, inquam, ille per antonomasiam, qui omnes justificat. Et rursum hunc salvatorem describens, vers. 14: «Tantum,» inquit, «in te est Deus (in tua, o Christe, humanitate sola quasi in templo habitat hypostatice divinitas, inquit Chrysostomus, Theodoretus, Procopius), et non est absque te Deus. Vere tu es Deus absconditus, Deus Israel salvator.» Appellatur salvator, id est Jesus, propter assumpti corporis absconditum et arcanum sacramentum, ait Hieronymus. Ut de Septuaginta vertunt, «tu enim es Deus, et nesciebamus;» sed per montem et crucem resurgens, qui absconditus erat, innotuit, totoque orbe nominatur, celebratur et adoratur. Unde subdit Isaias, vers. 23: «In memetipso juravi, egredietur de ore meo justitia verbum, et non revertetur, quia mihi curvabitur omne genu (quod hic ait Omne genu flectetur) et jurabit omnis lingua. Ergo in Domino dicet: Meae sunt justitiae et imperium: ad eum (Christum) venient et confundentur omnes qui repugnant ei. In Domino (per fidem Christi) justificabitur et laudabitur omne semen Israel,» q. d. Illud quod ego Deus semel protuli verbum justum, non erit irritum, sed re ipsa complebitur, ut scilicet omnes Gentes me Christum Deum, Dominum et salvatorem agnoscant, mihi genu curvent, me adorent, per me jurent, non per idola, et Domino confidentes, dicant: Meae sunt justitiae Evangelii, et meum est imperium Christi: non ad solos Judaeos, sed ad nos Gentes quoque pertinet regnum, id est Ecclesia et salus Christi. Ita Hieronymus ibi. IN NOMINE JESU. — Nota primo, nomen Jesu non esse Syrum a radice אסא asa, id est sanare, nec Graecum, ἀπὸ τοῦ ἰᾶσθαι, id est a curando et sanando dictum, quasi Ἰησοῦς, sive Jesus, idem sit, quod ἰατρός, id est medicus, ut velle videtur Epiphanius, haeresi 26: «Jesus,» inquit, «Hebraea lingua curator appellatur, aut medicus et salvator.» Sic et ab ἰάομαι nomen Jesu deducit Basilius, in Asceticis, et Cyrillus, catechesi 10, sub finem. Verum haec non est propria etymi ratio, sed tantum accommoda adaptatio. Sicut Nazianzenus, orat. 2 De pascha, et Tertullianus, lib. Contra Judaeos, cap. x, Hebraeum pascha a Graeco πάσχειν, id est a patiendo, deducit, alludendo scilicet et accommodando verbum Graecum nomini Hebraeo. Multo minus nomen Jesus est nomen tetragrammaton יהוה inserta littera ש, ut voluit Osiander, nam tetragrammaton per ה in fine, Jesus per ע in fine scribitur, nec יהשוה iehescu (illud enim hebraice nullam habet radicem), sed ישוע Jeschua, Jesus dicitur. Vera ergo etymologia nominis Jesu est a rad. ישע iascha, id est salvavit, inde enim dicitur ישוע ieschua hebraice, graece Ἰησοῦς, id est salvator et ipsa salus: alludit enim nomen Jesus suis punctis et sua terminatione ad abstractum, ישועה ieschua, id est salus, quasi dicas: Ipsa salus et salvator per essentiam. Hanc esse etymologiam patet Matth. I, 21: «Vocabis (inquit angelus ad Joseph) nomen ejus Jesum; ipse enim salvum faciet populum suum a peccatis eorum.» De nomine Jesu vide plura apud Angelum Caninium in Nomin. novi Testam., et apud Galatinum, lib. III, cap. xx. Nota secundo, nomen Jesu esse nomen super omne nomen: «Non enim est aliud nomen sub caelo datum hominibus, in quo oporteat nos salvos fieri.» Et ratio est, quia nomen Jesu est nomen proprium Verbi incarnati; sicut enim nomen meum est Cornelius, alterius Petrus, tertii Paulus: ita Verbi incarnati, sive hujus hominis qui est Filius Dei, nomen proprium est Jesus, ut docet S. Augustinus, tract. 3 in epist. I Joan., tom. VII. Significat ergo nomen Jesu totam incarnationis et redemptionis Christi oeconomiam, in qua prae ceteris operibus a Deo creatis aut factis relucent et concurrunt Dei sapientia, potentia, bonitas, majestas omniaque Dei attributa. «Non bene,» inquiebat ille, «conveniunt, nec in una sede morantur Majestas et amor;» haec tamen in incarnatione et in Jesu sororiantur, optimeque quasi sorores conveniunt; quid enim est Jesus, nisi summa majestas et summus amor, a quo salus, gratia, gloria, bona omnia et in anima et in corpore, tum in hac vita, tum in futura illa et beata per omnem aeternitatem nobis obveniunt. Hinc sequitur tertio, nomen Jesu esse majus, sanctius, venerabilius, quam sit nomen Dei tetragrammaton Judaeis amarum et ineffabile, quod vulgo dicitur Jehova, et absolute, quam sit nomen Dei, quia ut erudite probat Abulensis, Quaest. VII, in xx cap. Exodi. Et ratio fundamentans est, quia Deus significat Deum, qua dominus et creator est, Jesus vero significat Deum, qua salvator et redemptor est; sicut ergo majus fuit beneficium et opus redemptionis, quam creationis; ita majus est nomen Jesu, sive Redemptoris, quam sit nomen Dei, sive Creatoris. Unde canit Ecclesia in benedictione cerei paschalis ex S. Gregorio in Pastorali: «Nihil nasci profuit, nisi redimi profuisset,» q. d. Omnia, quae propter nos fecit Deus, sive creatio, sive nativitas, sive quidvis aliud, frustra fuissent, nec nobis profuissent, nisi fuisset subsecuta redemptio. Adde, nomen Dei redemptoris includere nomen Dei creatoris, non contra: redemptio enim praesupponit creationem, non contra. Quod ut clarius videas, accipe has antitheses. Jehova significat eum, qui est, aeque idem est cum eo nomine, quo se nominat Deus, Exodi III, dicens: «Ego sum, qui sum.» Jesus significat eum, qui creator est et perditos salvat, vivificat, justificat ac beatos facit. Jehova fons est et principium entis; Jesus fons est et principium gratiae, gloriae et salutis. Jehova fuit contritor et debellator Pharaonis et Aegypti: Jesus contritor est diaboli et inferni. Jehova Judaeorum et veteris Testamenti; Jesus Christianorum et novi Testamenti est legislator. Jehova Hebraeos per mare Rubrum duxit in Chanaan; Jesus per sanguinem suum, quo baptizamur et abluimur, deducit nos in caelum. Hinc nomen Jesu in nomine Jehova repraesentabatur, et Jehova erat quasi aenigma Jesu, ac vicissim nomen Jesu est declaratio nominis Jehova; imo si litteras spectes, nomen Jehoscua, id est Iosue (quod idem est cum nomine Jesu), includit litteras omnes nominis Jehova, aliasque proprias superaddit, ut ostendi Num. XIII, 17. Unde infert Abulensis paulo ante Quaest. VII citatam: «Majus,» ait, «peccatum est accipere nomen Jesus in vanum, quam istud nomen Deus.» Additque novam rationem: «Quia Ecclesiae communis et laudabilis consuetudo magis honorat istud nomen Jesus, quam nomen Deus. Unde audito nomine Jesus, devoti fideles aut caput inclinant, aut genua flectunt; quod non faciunt audito nomine Deus: qui ergo contra hoc offendit, dehonorando nomen Jesu, magis peccat, quam si dehonoret nomen Deus.» Ita Abulensis. Unde S. Augustinus, lib. III Confess., cap. IV, sibi etiam haeretico hoc nomen semper in veneratione se delectis fuisse testatur, cum ait: «Hoc nomen salvatoris mei Filii tui in ipso adhuc lacte matris, tenerum cor meum pie biberat et alte retinebat; et quidquid sine hoc nomine fuisset, quamvis litteratum et expolitum et veridicum, non me totum rapiebat.» Hinc sequitur quarto, nomen Jesu cum sit proprium et adaequatum Verbi incarnati, omnia alia Christi nomina (quae plurima et praestantissima Verbi ei tribuit sacra Scriptura) complecti et transcendere, ut sit nomen super omne nomen. Quod pulchre docet S. Bernardus, serm. 15 in Cantica: «Omnia,» inquit, «nomina Dei aut pietatis gratiam, aut potentiam majestatis sonant. Nomen potentiae est Emmanuel, nomen pietatis est Jesus. Rursum Propheta inquit: Vocabitur nomen ejus Admirabilis, Consiliarius, Deus fortis, Pater futuri saeculi, Princeps pacis. Primum, tertium, quartum majestatem sonant, reliqua pietatem. Quod horum ergo effunditur? Profecto majestatis ac potentiae nomen in id, quod est pietatis et gratiae, quodammodo transfunditur, ipsumque effunditur abunde per Jesum Christum salvatorem nostrum. Nomen (verbi causa) quod Deus est, nonne in id, quod est Nobiscum Deus, hoc est, in Emmanuel, liquescit et deficit? sic Admirabilis in id, quod est Consiliarius; sic Deus et Fortis in ea, quae sunt Pater futuri saeculi et Princeps pacis.» Et infra: «O nomen benedictum! o oleum usquequaque effusum? Quousque? De caelo in Judaeam et inde in omnem terram excurrit, et de toto orbe clamat Ecclesia: Oleum effusum nomen tuum. Effusum plane, quod non solum caelum terrasque perfudit, sed aspersit et inferos, adeo ut in nomine Jesu omne genu flectatur caelestium, terrestrium et infernorum, et omnis lingua confiteatur et dicat: Oleum effusum nomen tuum.» Moraliter ibidem S. Bernardus docte et pie ostendit nomen Jesu praestantissimum vocari et esse oleum, quod aquae, vino aliisque liquoribus supernatat, ob triplicem analogiam: «Oleum,» inquit, «lucet, pascit, ungit: fovet ignem, nutrit carnem, lenit dolorem; lux, cibus, medicina. Vide idem nunc et de sponsi nomine. Lucet praedicatum, pascit cogitatum, invocatum lenit et mulget. Et percurramus singula. Unde putas in toto orbe tanta et tam subita fidei lux, nisi de praedicato Jesu? Nonne in hujus nominis luce Deus nos vocavit in admirabile lumen suum, quibus illuminatis et in lumine isto videntibus lumen, dicat merito Paulus: Fuistis aliquando tenebrae, nunc autem lux in Domino?» «Nec tantum lux est nomen Jesu, sed est et cibus. An non toties confortaris, quoties recordaris? Quid aeque mentem cogitantis impinguat? quid ita exercitatos reparat sensus, virtutes roborat, vegetat mores bonos atque honestos, castas fovet affectiones? Aridus est omnis animae cibus, si non oleo isto perfunditur. Insipidus est, si non hoc sale conditur. Si scribas, non sapit mihi, nisi ibi legero Jesum. Si disputes, aut conferas, non sapit mihi, nisi sonuerit ibi Jesus. Jesus mel in ore, in aure melos, in corde jubilus. «Sed est et medicina. Tristatur aliquis nostrum? veniat in cor Jesus et inde saliat in os; et ecce ad exortum nominis lumen, nubilum omne diffugit, redit serenum. Labitur quis in crimen, currit insuper ad laqueum mortis desperando? nonne si invocet nomen vitae, confestim respirabit ad vitam? Cui aliquando stetit ante faciem salutaris nominis, duritia (ut assolet) cordis, ignaviae torpor, rancor animi, languor acediae?» Et paulo inferius subdit: «Nihil ita irae impetum cohibet, superbiae tumorem sedat, sanat livoris vulnus, restringit luxuriae fluxum, exstinguit libidinis flammam, sitim temperat avaritiae, ac totius indecoris fugat pruriginem. Siquidem cum nomino Jesum, hominem mihi propono mitem et humilem corde, benignum, sobrium, castum, misericordem et omni denique honestate ac sanctitate conspicuum, eumdemque ipsum Deum omnipotentem, qui suo me et exemplo sanet et roboret adjutorio. Haec omnia simul mihi sonant, cum insonuerit Jesus. Semper tibi in sinu sit, semper in manu quo tui omnes in Jesum et sensus dirigantur et actus. Denique et invitaris: Pone, inquit, me signaculum in corde tuo, signaculum in brachio tuo.» UT IN NOMINE JESU OMNE GENU FLECTATUR. — Id est, ut omnes genua curvando, Jesu nomen, id est Jesum, adorent. Hinc patet eadem adoratione, qua adoratur Verbum sive Filius Dei, adorandum etiam esse hunc hominem, qui dicitur Jesus Christus: Jesus enim significat hunc hominem, qui simul est et Deus et homo: nam cum adoramus Verbum incarnatum, coadoramus pariter humanitatem et omnia quae Verbo inexistunt. Ita Theodoretus, Ambrosius et alii. Porro dupliciter coli potest nomen Jesu, aeque ac imago quaelibet. Est enim ipsum quasi imago, (ut docet Aristoteles, lib. Periherm., cap. 1), et repraesentatio rei nominatae, sive personae quae nomine hoc significatur. Prior modus est, si mens feratur non in nomen, sed in Christum nomine tum, pascit cogitatum, invocatum lenit et mulget. depraesentatum, et tunc proprie et primario colitur Christus, aeque ac honor imaginis, ut imaginis, fertur in prototypum. Posterior, si ipsum nomen veneremur in se, ob respectum tamen quem habet ad rem nominatam. Sic enim aliquis ei honos debetur. Potest enim res quae ad religiosum alicujus cultum refertur, aliquo etiam modo ipsamet coli, propter id ad quod refertur, vel quod repraesentat. Sic enim osculamur ipsas imagines Christi et Sanctorum, eo quod sint ipsorum imagines. Ita S. Thomas, Opusc. LX, cap. 6; Serarius in cap. II Josue, Quaest. XVI; Franciscus Suarez, III part., Quaest. XXV, art. 3, sect. 6, ubi hanc adorationem vocat respectivam et veneratoriam, hoc est venerationem, quam huic nomini, aeque ac imagini exhibemus per capitis inclinationem, osculum, aliudve externum venerationis signum: licet Gabriel Vasquez, lib. II De Adoratione, disp. VIII, cap. III, censeat imagines et nomen Jesu non nisi cum exemplari, vel re nominata adorari, hoc est, tantum coadorari, non autem separatim adorari, id est coli. Ratio ejus est: quia imagines in se sunt res inanimes: ergo adorationis incapaces. Hoc verum est de adoratione proprie dicta, non de cultu venerationis paulo ante descripto et a Pontificibus ac Conciliis sancito. Nam, ut ait Catharinus in cap. IV epist. ad Rom.: «Extat justissimum Pontificis decretum, quo mandatur, ut ad hoc nomen Jesus omnes inclinarent caput.» Et Concilium Moguntinum, § 2, ait: «Codices oculis perlustrans, cum ad venerabile et tremendum nomen Jesu deveniret, caput aperit, inclinatur, et suspirans in caelum oculos attollit.» Navarrus, lib. De Orat., cap. IV, num. 5: «Concilium,» ait, «Lugdunense, cap. Decet, de Immunit. Eccles., lib. VI, antea statuit, ut cum sublime illud nomen Jesus pronuntiatur, omnes illud veneremur, saltem capita inclinando.» Vide et pia Gregorii verba hac de re apud Serarium, in cap. II Josue, Quaest. XV, quibus statuit ut ad nomen Jesu omnes flectant genua cordis sui, quod vel capitis inclinatione testentur. Nota: Antequam Jesus nasceretur, nomen Jesu praedixerunt et exultantes vaticinati sunt Patriarchae, Prophetae et Sibyllae. Jacob, Gen. XLIX, 18: «Salutare (Salvatorem) tuum expectabo, Domine.» Habacuc III, 18: «Ego autem in Domino gaudebo, et exultabo in Deo Jesu meo.» Isaiae XLV, 8: «Rorate caeli desuper, aperiatur terra et germinet salvatorem.» Et passim Septuaginta Hebraeum nomen מושיע moscia, quo saepe vocatur Messias, sive Christus, vertunt σωτῆρα, id est salvator. Idem prophetarunt Sibyllae, ut docet acrostichis illa versuum Sibyllae Erythraeae, quorum primae litterae haec verba reddunt: Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, Υἱὸς Θεοῦ, σωτήρ, σταυρός, Jesus Christus, Filius Dei, salvator, crux, qui versus exstant in fine Sibyllinorum oraculorum, tom. II Biblioth. SS. Patrum, et illos citat Cicero, lib. II De Divinat., indeque probat poema Sibyllae non esse furentis, sed attenti animi, artisque et cogitationis; item Constantius Imperator, apud Eusebium in fine Vitae ejus, et fuse Augustinus, lib. XVIII De Civit., cap. XXIII. COELESTIUM, — id est eorum qui in caelis sunt, puta angelorum et hominum beatorum. TERRESTRIUM. — Graece ἐπιγείων, id est, ut Syrus, eorum qui in terra sunt, puta hominum qui in terris agunt. ET INFERNORUM. — Graece καταχθονίων, id est subterraneorum, qui, ut Syrus vertit, sub terra degunt, puta eorum qui expiantur in Purgatorio et eorum qui damnati sunt in inferno, sive homines sint, sive daemones, ait Anselmus: hi enim licet inviti genu flectunt, id est agnoscunt, tremunt et reverentur nomen Jesu, id est Jesum Deum, salvatorem et redemptorem bonorum, impiorum vero et suum dominum, judicem ac vindicem. Hinc S. Justinus, Apolog. I pro Christianis, ante finem narrat Christianos suo tempore solere energumenos curare, eosque a daemonibus liberare invocatione nominis Jesu.
2:11
11. ET OMNIS LINGUA (caelestium, terrestrium et infernorum, ut praecessit) CONFITEATUR QUIA (quod) DOMINUS JESUS CHRISTUS IN GLORIA EST DEI PATRIS. — Scilicet, quod Jesus qua Deus, in eadem gloria, essentia, majestate et potentia divinitatis sit cum Deo Patre; qua homo vero, quod evectus sit ad dexteram Dei Patris super omnes homines et angelos, proximeque et maxime participet Dei Patris gloriam, ut vere in eadem cum Deo Patre gloria esse dici possit, longe verius quam alii Sancti, qui suo quoque modo in beatitudine et gloria sunt Dei Patris. Nota: Graeca habent εἰς δόξαν Θεοῦ Πατρὸς, in gloriam Dei Patris, quod Chrysostomus cum suis sic explicat, q. d. Ut omnis lingua confiteatur, quod Christus Jesus est Dominus, idque in gloriam Dei Patris; sed planius noster Interpres εἰς pro ἐν accepit, in gloriam, id est in gloria: sic enim saepe loquitur sanctus Paulus, ut saepius jam vidimus.
2:12
12. ITAQUE, CHARISSIMI MEI, NON UT IN PRAESENTIA MEI TANTUM, SED MULTO MAGIS NUNC IN ABSENTIA MEA, CUM METU ET TREMORE VESTRAM SALUTEM OPERAMINI. — Vocula ut emphasim habet, et exponenda est per tanquam, q. d. Non tantum bene operamini dum praesens sum, ut, id est tanquam in praesentia mea, id est tanquam ob praesentem et praesentiam meam revereamini, uti solent discipuli praesente magistro diligenter studere. Alioqui Graeca, Syrus et Latina nonnulla voculam ut omittunt, et tunc planior est sensus, q. d. Hortor vos ut bene operemini (operamini enim hic non est indicativi, sed imperativi modi), non tantum cum praesens, sed etiam cum absens sum. Nota secundo: Vox itaque connectit haec cum praecedentibus, q. d. Hortatus sum vos, vers. 2 et 3, ad fugam discordiae et contentionis, ad humilitatem, obedientiam, concordiam, atque ad haec vos, vers. 5 et seqq., excitavi exemplo Christi, qui humiliavit se et obedivit usque ad mortem crucis, et per hoc exaltatus est super omnia: nunc infero et concludo, hortorque ut exemplo Christi vos humilietis, ut pariter cum eo exaltemini, ac consequenter, ut Dei meisque praeceptis de concordia et humilitate obediatis; nec in superbia et contentione, sed in humilitate, id est cum metu et tremore, vestram salutem operemini, quantumvis vobis sapientes, sancti aut perfecti videamini. «Deus,» inquit S. Augustinus, serm. 2 De Verbis Apostoli, «est qui operatur in vobis, ideo cum timore et tremore vallem facite, imbrem suscipite: depressa implentur, alta siccantur; gratia pluvia est. Quid ergo miraris, si Deus superbis resistit, humilibus autem dat gratiam: ideo cum timore et tremore, id est cum humilitate: noli altum sapere, sed time. Time ut implearis, noli altum sapere, ne sicceris.» CUM METU ET TREMORE VESTRAM SALUTEM OPERAMINI. — Alludit ad Psal. II, vers. 11: «Servite Domino in timore, et exultate ei cum tremore.» Hinc patet primo, in homine esse liberum arbitrium etiam in rebus gratiae et salutis; secundo, neminem esse certum de sua gratia et perseverantia. Negant hoc Lutherani et Calvinistae, docentque eum, qui veram habet fidem, credere debere se esse in gratia, seque esse electum et praedestinatum a Deo, certoque salvandum; sed hoc Apostoli loco convincuntur: ubi enim est certitudo, eaque fidei, ibi non est opus metu et tremore: sicut non metuimus ne Christus non sit natus aut passus, quia de his habemus certitudinem fidei; atqui Apostolus requirit metum et tremorem in procuranda salute nostra: ergo de ea non habemus certitudinem. Respondent aliqui, inter quos est Vatablus (sed ab haereticis hoc loco et aliis corruptus), per metalepsin metum et tremorem hic accipi pro diligentia: qui enim timent, solent esse diligentes. Contra: hoc valde remotum et improprium est; proprie enim metus timorem significat. Utque se proprie metum accipere, eumque non qualem qualem, sed magnum et vehementem requirere, declaret Apostolus, addit et auget dicens: Et tremore. Tremor enim, inquit Chrysostomus, est augmentum timoris. Ita Patres passim, praesertim S. Augustinus Contra Pelag., et Concilium Tridentinum, sess. VI. Secundo, diligentiam non significat verbo metus et tremoris, sed operamini, ut mox dicam. Tertio, etsi daremus metum hic significare diligentiam, haec diligentia evertit Novatianam certitudinem gratiae; ut quid enim tam studiose fideles omnes excitat Paulus ad diligentiam bonorum operum, ad prosequendam viam salutis, nisi quia de salute certi non sunt, sed ab ea aberrare et excidere possunt? Frustra enim et ridicule diceretur iis qui de sua salute certi sunt, v. g. ut per bona opera salutem assequamini. Nota: Justae timoris hujus causae multae nobis sunt. Prima est, incertitudo gratiae. Nescimus enim an simus in gratia Dei, an peccata praeterita nobis condonata sint, an vera et seria contritione et poenitentia ea expiaverimus. Unde recte monet Sapiens: «De propitiato peccato noli esse sine metu.» Secunda, quia non videmus fundum cordis nostri, et nescimus an in eo vitium aliquod secretum lateat, quo displiceamus Deo, an opera nostra bona, occulta quadam intentione perversa non vitientur et depraventur. Tertia, quia alia sunt judicia Dei, alia hominum, et judicia Dei abyssus multa, ut propter occultam hominis superbiam, negligentiam, aliudve peccatum, licet veniale tantum, gratiam suam sensim Deus subtrahat sinatque hominem sibi, quo fit ut periculis et tentationibus expositus ruat in peccata. Rursum tot diebus, mensibus, annis, quibus homo etiam probus vivit, tam multa, homine etiam non advertente et quasi nolente, opera illius intercurrunt, quibus vel per cupiditatem occultam, vel per infirmitatem, vel per imprudentiam animam inquinat: ut merito dixerit S. Augustinus de S. Monica matre sua, lib. IX Confess., cap. xxxi: «Vae etiam laudabili vitae hominum, si remota misericordia discutias eam.» Quod Augustini dictum citans S. Gregorius, lib. XXIX Moral., IX, inquit: «Vae miseris nobis, qui de electione nostra nullam adhuc Dei vocem cognovimus et jam in otio torpemus. Vae etiam laudabili vitae hominum, si remota pietate judicemur: quia districte discussa, inde ante oculos judicis, unde se maxime placere suspicatur, obruitur.» Hinc illud Psal. cxlii: «Non intres in judicium cum servo tuo.» Et Job ix: «Etiamsi habuero quippiam justum, non respondebo ei, sed judicem meum deprecabor.» Et D. Hieronymus in Jeremiae cap. xxx: «Omnis,» inquit, «mundus indiget misericordia Dei. Nullus securus ad judicem pergat.» Ita timuit S. Hilarion, teste S. Hieronymo, moriens enim sibi ingeminabat: «Egredere, quid times? egredere, anima mea, quid dubitas? Septuaginta prope annis servisti Christo, et mortem times? In haec verba exhalavit spiritum.» Similia de aliis habet Climacus in gradu timoris. Quarta, quia in homine est peccandi necessitas, ut non possit evadere, quin aliquando peccet, saltem venialiter; et fragilitas ac inconstantia in tanta, quantam singuli experimur, ut levi tentationis statu dejiciamur, ut una dies vel nox interposita omnia hominis proposita ac desideria mutet, ut singulis saepe horis nova capiamus consilia, nova quaeramus oblectamenta. Quinta, quia habemus hostes validissimos, qui in nostram perniciem conjurant, daemones scilicet, carnem et mundum. «Artifex tegularius,» ait Chrysostomus, «etsi valde peritus sit, cum timore tamen et tremore stat (in tecto), metuens ne ab aedificio decidat: et tu credidisti, multa bona sibi parasti, in sublime ascendisti, caute teipsum continebis et cum timore stabis, oculumque vigilantem habebis, ne inde decidas: sunt enim multae nequitiae spirituales, quae te dejicere conantur.» Sexta, quam hic potissime spectat Apostolus, est incertitudo nostrae perseverantiae, ac consequenter praedestinationis et electionis ad salutem et gloriam. Etsi enim quis justus sit et fervens, facile tamen obrepit ei torpor aliquis et negligentia, ut sibi carnique blandiens et indulgens sensim tepescat, deficiat et cadat. Timebat id Paulus: «Castigo,» inquit, «corpus meum et in servitutem redigo, ne forte, cum aliis praedicaverim, ipse reprobus efficiar.» Quis ergo quantumvis sanctus non metuat? Cecidit sapientissimus et sanctissimus Lucifer, cecidit Adam, cecidit Saul, cecidit David, cecidit Salomon, cecidit Petrus, Apostolorum princeps, cecidit Origenes, cecidit Tertullianus, ceciderunt tot haeresiarchae, ceciderunt tot anachoretae sanctissimi: quis ergo lapsum non timeat? quis certum et securum se putet? unde, precor, sibi certitudinem perseverantiae et salutis polliceri audeat? Hinc S. Leo, serm. 8 De Epiphania: «Haec,» inquit, «Sanctis causa est tremendi ac metuendi, ne ipsis operibus pietatis elati, deserantur ope gratiae, remaneant in infirmitate naturae.» Ne ergo id in te fiat, diligentissime divinis utere auxiliis. Si in casu Deus porrigit manum, protinus tuam porrige; si in naufragio tabulam suggerit, statim arripe; si ostium pulsat, illico aperi; si vocat, cum Paulo sine mora responde: «Domine, quid me vis facere?» si te respicit, mox cum Petro egredere et fleto amare: si ad statum perfectiorem et ad apostolatum te impellit, dicito cum Isaia: «Ecce ego, mitte me.» Nota secundo: Hic timor aptissimum est medium ad perseverantiam et salutem, nosque non anxios et scrupulosos facit, sed potius confirmat et certiores reddit de nostra salute. Cujus ratio est, quia sicut spes, ita et timor medium est a Deo ordinatum et via recta ad salutem. Id docet S. Bernardus, serm. 15 in psal. Qui habitat: «Timor,» ait, «maxima spei est materia: quia timor est donum Dei dirigens nos ad salutem, et ex perceptione praecedentium donorum firma exspectatio futurorum, et quia beneplacitum est Domino super timentes eum, et utique vita in voluntate ejus, et in beneplacito ejus salus aeterna.» Idem patet e contrario: nam quotquot fere lapsi sunt, lapsi sunt ex nimia praefidentia et securitate, atque ex occulta quadam superbia, qua suae virtuti et sanctitati nimis innixi et confisi sunt. «Vidimus,» inquit auctor Soliloquiorum, cap. xxix, tom. IX operum S. Augustini, «vidimus, inquit, multos, Domine, ex Patribus nostris (tales fuerunt Origenes, Tertullianus et Lucifer Calaritanus), quod utique sine magno tremore non recolo, sine multo timore non confiteor, ascendisse primitus quodammodo usque ad caelos et inter sidera nidum suum collocasse, postmodum autem cecidisse usque ad abyssos et animas eorum in malis obstupuisse. Vidimus stellas de caelo cecidisse ab impetu ferientis caudae draconis, et eos, qui jacebant in pulvere terrae, a facie sublevantis manus tuae, Domine, mirabiliter ascendisse. Vidimus vivos morientes et mortuos a morte surgentes, et eos, qui inter filios Dei ambulabant in medio lapidum ignitorum, quasi lutum ad nihilum defluxisse. Vidimus lucem obtenebrasse et de tenebris lucem processisse: quia publicani et meretrices praecedunt incolas in regno caelorum, filii autem regni ejiciuntur in tenebras exteriores.» Denique aptam rationem et medium ad consequendum hunc timorem praescribit hic Chrysostomus: «Quomodo,» inquit, «comparabitur iste timor? si cogitaverimus Deum ubique praesentem esse, audire omnia, omnia videre, etiam quae in corde sunt et in profundo animi. Dic mihi: si tibi semper proxime principem standum esset, non cum timore adstares? Quando comedis, cogita praesentem esse Deum; adest enim. Quando dormiturus es, quando irasceris, quando rapis, quando deliciaris et quidquid tandem feceris, cogita adesse Deum; et nunquam in risum incides, nunquam ad iram accenderis. Si cogitationem istam semper habueris, semper in timore eris ac tremore, tanquam si prope regem adstes.» OPERAMINI. — Graece non est simplex verbum ἐργάζεσθε, sed compositum significatius κατεργάζεσθε, q. d. aiunt Chrysostomus et Theophylactus: Cum multa diligentia et sollicitudine pergite vestram salutem operari; operamini enim hic, non actum inchoatum (jam enim coeperant bene operari Philippenses, ut dixi cap. 1, vers. 6), sed continuatum significat, juxta Canon. 32.
2:13
13. Deus est qui operatur in vobis et velle, et perficere pro bona voluntate. Primo, Lutherus et Calvinus, negantes liberum arbitrium, sic exponunt, q. d. Deus immittit vel indit servo arbitrio ipsum velle, id est actum volendi id quod bonum est, sicuti igni indit calorem. Sed ut alia taceam, hic sensus repugnat praecedentibus: si enim Deus voluntati indit velle, sicut igni indit calorem, ergo frustra Philippenses hortatus est Paulus, ut cum metu et tremore salutem suam operarentur. Si enim totum est Dei (ut recte infert Chrysostomus), ergo frustra me hortaris, frustra metum et timorem injicis, frustra praecipis dicens: obedite, quia Deus totum facit: Deus ergo rogandus est, ut obedientiam omneque bonum mihi inserat; non autem ego excitandus, ut ad bonum connitar, illudque sponte aggrediar: quia id facere non possum, sed a Deo id mihi indi debet. Sicut enim frustra diceres igni, aut bruto: Esto diligens, satage ut calorem, ut cibum tibi compares; ita frustra dices homini: Satage, ut bene vivas, si homo non est ad ea liber, sed ad ea agi debet quasi brutum. Secundo, aliqui Catholici sic exponunt: «Deus operatur velle,» id est physice praedeterminat voluntatem ad actum volendi, ita tamen ut praedeterminando faciat hominem libere velle: sicut enim praedeterminat actum, ita et ejus modum, ut scilicet libere fiat, ut libere velit. Putant hanc praedeterminationem significari voce operatur, et, ut significantius habet Graecus, ὁ ἐνεργῶν, qui inoperatur per internam suam vim, energiam et efficaciam. Verum difficile est, has praedeterminationes Dei conciliare cum libertate arbitrii nostri. Si enim liberum arbitrium est praedeterminatum, quomodo manet liberum? quod enim liberum est, est indeterminatum et indifferens ad utrumlibet, ut se determinare et flectere possit in alterutram partem, quam libere amplecti et eligere voluerit. Nam hoc est, quod ait Sapiens, Eccli. xv, 14: «Deus,» inquit, «ab initio constituit hominem, et reliquit illum in manu consilii sui,» et vers. 17: «Apposui tibi aquam et ignem: ad quod volueris, porrige manum tuam. Ante hominem vita et mors, bonum et malum; quod placuerit ei, dabitur illi.» Et Moyses, Deut. xxx, 15: «Considera quod proposuerim in conspectu tuo vitam et bonum; et e contrario mortem et malum.» Et vers. 19: «Elige ergo vitam,» etc. Pluribus idipsum demonstrant Bellarminus, Suarez, Molina, Valentia et alii, tractatu De Gratia. Unde et hodie nonnulli Doctores sapientiores, qui praedeterminationes hasce posuerunt, eas emolliunt, easque non physicas, sed morales interpretantur, ut in re non sint aliud, quam efficacia gratiae, quae certo futura est efficax, quia habitura est suum effectum, seu quia ita mulcebit et alliciet hominis voluntatem, ut illa libere gratiae consentiat, eique cooperetur. Apostolus ergo per operatur, non intelligit hanc praedeterminationem physicam; quia ipse paulo ante jussit Philippenses suam salutem operari cum metu et tremore, ipsos ergo vult esse sollicitos, pavidos, diligentes in bonis operibus: non ergo Deus illos praedeterminabat ad sollicitudinem, pavorem, diligentiam. Si enim praevenit Deus meam sollicitudinem, eamque praedeterminat, ut quid ego laborem, ut quid sim sollicitus? Deo id curae est, Deus id certissime et efficacissime praestabit, mea sollicitudo nihil hic juvat; nec enim possum esse sollicitus, nisi Deus me ad hanc sollicitudinem praedeterminet, et si praedeterminet, non est quod sim sollicitus, quia haec praedeterminatio certissimo me faciet sollicitum: cur ergo, o Paule, nos hortaris ad sollicitudinem, cum haec non in nostra, sed in Dei solius sit potestate et manu? Tertio, S. Chrysostomus, Theophylactus et Alii Theodoretus sic exponunt: «Deus operatur in nobis velle,» quia voluntatis promptitudinem ad bene operandum, quam invenit in nobis, juvat, auget et promovet: facit enim ut bene operando promptiores simus et fortiores ad eadem bona opera iteranda et augenda; nam sicut otium invitat et trahit ad otium, ita opus invitat et trahit ad opus, et vicissim, uti ex opere, ait Chrysostomus, nascitur opus, ita ex otio trahitur otium. Dedisti eleemosynas? magis exciteris ad dandum: non dedisti? pigresces magis. Modestiam tenuisti uno die? habes invitamentum ad alterum. Segniter egisti? auxisti segnitiem. Ita S. Dominicus Loricatus sensim exercendo et agendo suas austeritates et poenitentias, tandem pene incredibiles fecit, ut lorica ferrea ad carnem praecinctus incederet, disciplinas faceret quotidie ad multas horas, abstinentias, orationes, psalmodias brachiis extentis ad stuporem. Cumque alii mirarentur, qui id fieri posset, respondit: «Somnum somnus adescat, et vigilias vigiliae pariunt; nam corpus humanum in quo paulatim prius enutritur, in hoc per incrementa postmodum roboratur.» Ea enim est vis et illecebra consuetudinis, educationis et exercitationis, ut sicut qui dormit, qui bibit, plus semper dormire et bibere cupit; ita qui se dat abstinentiae et poenitentiae, plus deinde abstinere seque affligere cupiat et gaudeat. Experiatur quisque, et ita esse sentiet. Ita se exercuerunt olim S. Eremitae et Coenobitae, qui inde Ascetae, id est Exercitantes sunt dicti. Idem fit in aliis virtutibus. Hic sensus sane intellectus, non est alienus a scopo Apostoli: loquitur enim fidelibus jam justificatis, quos vult cum metu et tremore pergere in operibus justitiae, eo quod Deus operetur in illis velle et perficere: velle ergo intelligit illud, non quo velint primum credere, sed quo velint pergere in capta fide et justitia, q. d. Satagite vestram salutem, o fideles, operari; quia sic Deum advocabitis, ut is, sicut coepit, ita pergat in vobis operari velle, faciatque voluntatem vestram in dies paratiorem et promptiorem ad volendum et perficiendum bona opera, quibus salutem assequamini. Quarta et optima S. Augustini, Deus generaliter operatur in nobis quodvis bonum velle, quo ad salutem dirigimur, sive justi simus, sive peccatores ad justitiam tendentes et aspirantes: quia quodvis bonum operandi sua gratia praevenit et praeparat, movet et incitat, ut libere velit poenitere, amare et quodvis bonum operari, q. d. Deus non tantum operatur perficere, Graece τὸ ἐνεργῶν, id est operari et agere, sed etiam ipsum velle; quia non tantum operatur ipsum opus et actum externum, sed etiam internam voluntatis electionem et consensum, quo voluntas eligit et vult facere actum externum et opus bonum. Nota primo: Vox [«operatur»] enim dat causam praecedentium, cur scilicet debeamus cum metu et tremore salutem nostram operari: causa haec est, quia Deus operatur in nobis velle et perficere, q. d. Licet, o Christiani Philippenses, liberum habeatis arbitrium, et in vestra potestate sit bene operari et salvari, hortor tamen vos, ut cum humilitate et tremore diligenter serviatis Deo et bona opera, eaque quae salutis sunt operemini. Quia si quid boni habetis, aut facitis, id non a vobis habetis, sed a Deo, qui superbis, praefidentibus et prae praefidentia negligentibus ac torpentibus resistit et gratiam suam subtrahit: humilibus autem, orantibus, pavidis et sollicitis dat, auget et continuat gratiam; et, si providi et diligentes sitis in operibus salutis, Deus, sicut coepit, ita perget in vobis operari velle et perficere bonum: sin praesumptuosi sitis, securi nimis, segnes, Deus se subtrahet, nec perget in vobis operari velle et perficere bonum, itaque a salute vestra corruetis. Deus ergo in vobis operatur tam primum, quam secundum, tertium et quodvis aliud sequens bonum velle (id est bonam volitionem) et perficere; sed ita, ut velit vos suae operationi humiliter, strenue et sollicite cooperari. Si enim cooperari negligatis, aut ea in re sitis praesumptuosi, Deus quoque vos negliget et gratiam suam subducet, nec ulterius in vobis operabitur secundum, tertium aut quartum bonum velle et perficere: quo fiet, ut a bona voluntate et opere excidatis, non perseveretis, nec salutem assequamini. Ita S. Augustinus, tum alibi saepe, tum serm. 2 De Verbis Apostoli: «Imple,» inquit, «vallem, suscipe imbrem, gratia pluvia est: non in montes, sed in valles, id est humiles descendit.» Idem Augustinus, De Gratia et libero arbitrio, cap. ix: «Quando,» inquit, «jubetur ut operentur, liberum eorum convenitur arbitrium: sed ideo cum timore et tremore, ne sibi tribuendo quod bene operantur, de bonis tanquam suis extollantur. Tanquam ergo Apostolus interrogaretur, et diceretur ei: Quare dixisti, Cum timore et tremore? horum verborum rationem reddidit, dicens: Deus est enim qui operatur in vobis; si enim timetis et tremitis, non extollimini tanquam de vestris operibus bonis, quia Deus est, qui operatur in vobis.» Nota secundo: Deus operatur velle per gratiam praevenientem et excitantem, qua intellectum illuminat, immittendo illi bonas cogitationes et lumina, quibus apprehendat, ponderet et aestimet tum enormitatem poenasque peccatorum, tum honestatem ac praemia virtutum, tum Dei judicium, tum aeternitatem aliaque quae salutis sunt. Secundo, excitat voluntatem et affectum, pios motus, affectiones et impulsus timoris, spei, poenitentiae, dilectionis, aliosque similes, illi indendo, quibus suadet et persuadet, suadendo et persuadendo operatur et facit, ut voluntas libere velit timere, sperare, poenitere, diligere, non se sola, nec per puri naturae vires, sed per eamdem Dei gratiam, quae sicut voluntatem praevenit et excitavit, ut vellet, ita dum vult illam adjuvat, illique cooperatur ut velit; et hoc significat Graecum ἐνεργεῖν, q. d. inoperatur, scilicet intima vi sua penetrans, illuminans et movens intima intellectus et voluntatis nostrae, illisque cooperans. Et hoc est quod ait S. Augustinus, De Gratia et libero arbitrio, cap. xiv: «Deus,» inquit, «est qui operatur in nobis velle et operari: certum est nos facere cum facimus, sed ille facit ut faciamus, praebendo vires efficacissimas voluntati, qui dixit: Faciam ut in justificationibus meis ambuletis.» Ubi adverte: Aliter Deus operatur velle, aliter operatus est caelum, terram, germina aliaque omnia, quae creavit, aut fecit. Rursum aliter operatur Deus in anima et voluntate opus liberum, aliter in re inanimata aut bruta operatur opus inanime, naturale aut animale; hoc enim operatur hac ratione, nimirum causas secundas inanimas aut brutas determinando, et determinatione sua necessitatem illis imponendo ad suas actiones: opus vero liberum operatur in voluntate, illi suadendo, illam mulcendo, alliciendo, blandiendo, molliendo, terrendo, roborando interius: sicuti exterius principes et magistratus operantur in suis subditis velle obedientiae, ut velint parere suis legibus. Operantur, inquam, non physice determinando eos ad hoc velle, sed moraliter per minas et blanditias, per poenas et praemia eos inducendo, suadendo et provocando, ut libere velint legibus obedire: hoc enim est imperium politicum, quo principes liberaliter imperant suis, quasi civibus; non despoticum, quo serviliter et coacte suis, quasi mancipiis dominentur. Tale proportionaliter est imperium et operatio Dei, qua in liberis creaturis, angelo et homine operatur, easque regit non despotice, sed politice, libere et regaliter; aliter enim libertati vim inferret, si in ea, non moraliter suadendo, sed physice determinando, operaretur velle. Unde Syrus, Vatablus et Erasmus clare vertunt: «Deus est, qui agit in vobis et ut velitis, et ut efficiatis;» vel, ut Syrus: «ut perficiatis id quod vultis.» Nota tertio: Hinc cum S. Augustino docet Ecclesia, omne bonae voluntatis, fidei et salutis initium esse a gratia praeveniente. Negavit hoc Gentilis ille, cujus haec, non Christiana, sed athea est vox de Deo: «Det vires, det opes, animum aequum mihi ipse parabo.» Negavit idipsum et Pelagius: nam distinguens haec tria in homine, scilicet posse, velle, agere, docebat posse, id est potentiam volendi, sive voluntatem et libertatem, esse a Deo; sed velle et agere esse ex nobis, nec ad haec opus esse gratia Dei. Unde Pelagius hunc Pauli locum per metonymiam, qua effectus ponitur pro causa, sic exponebat: Deus operatur velle, id est, posse, inquit, quia dat mihi potentiam ut possim velle; sed hoc plane est extra scopum et mentem apostoli: vult enim nos cum timore operari bona, ex eo, quod Deus operatur velle: non ergo loquitur de potentiali, sed de actuali velle; nam volendi potentiam omnes homines a Deo acceperunt, nec solliciti esse debent, aut cum metu operari, timentes ne si segniter operentur eam amittant, aut ea priventur; hic enim ridiculus et frivolus est timor; sed velle actuali privari possunt, multique segnes eo privantur, quia Deus eis gratiam subtrahit, quae requiritur ad hoc velle: ergo de velle actuali, non potentiali loquitur Apostolus. Audi S. Augustinum, De Gratia Christi, cap. iii: «Pelagius,» inquit, «tria constituit atque distinguit, quibus divina mandata dicit impleri, possibilitatem, voluntatem et actionem: possibilitatem scilicet, qua potest homo esse justus; voluntatem, qua vult esse justus; actionem, qua justus est. Horum trium primum, id est possibilitatem datam confitetur ab auctore naturae, nec esse in nostra potestate, sed eam nos habere etiamsi nolimus: duo vero reliqua, id est voluntatem et actionem, nostra esse asserit, atque ita nobis tribuit, ut nonnisi a nobis esse contendat; tanquam haec duo tam sint valentia ad declinandum a malo et faciendum bonum, ut divino adjutorio non indigeant; illud vero, quod nobis ex Deo est, hoc sit invalidum, id est possibilitas, ut semper gratiae adjuvetur auxilio.» Deinde cap. v, hoc referens: «Contra,» inquit, «Apostolus: Cum timore, ait, et tremore vestram ipsorum operamini salutem. Et ut scirent quia non tantum in eo quod operari possint (hoc enim et in natura, et in doctrina jam acceperant), sed etiam in eo quod operantur, divinitus adjuventur, non ait: Deus est enim qui operatur in vobis posse, tanquam ipsi jam velle et operari per seipsos habeant, nec in his duobus adjutorio indigeant; sed ait: Deus enim est qui operatur in vobis et velle et perficere; vel sicut in aliis et maxime Graecis codicibus legitur, et velle et operari.» Rursum cap. x, subjungens responsionem Pelagii dicentis: «Deus,» inquit, «operatur in nobis velle quod bonum est, velle quod sanctum est, dum nos terrenis cupiditatibus deditos mutorum more animalium tantummodo praesentia diligentes, futurae gloriae magnitudine et praemiorum pollicitatione succendit, dum revelatione sapientiae in desiderium Dei stupentem suscitat voluntatem, dum nobis, quod tu alibi negare non metuis, suadet omne quod bonum est. Quid manifestius, nihil aliud eum dicere gratiam, qua Deus in nobis operatur velle quod bonum est, quam legem atque doctrinam? In lege namque et doctrina sanctarum Scripturarum futurae gloriae atque praemiorum promittitur magnitudo. Ad doctrinam pertinet etiam quod sapientia revelatur, ad doctrinam pertinet, cum suadetur omne quod bonum est.» Mox haec refutans: «Sed nos,» inquit, «eam gratiam volumus. Istam aliquando fateatur, qua futurae gloriae magnitudo non solum promittitur, verum etiam creditur et speratur; nec solum revelatur sapientia, verum etiam et amatur; nec suadetur solum omne quod bonum est, verum et persuadetur.» Ubi nota, Pelagium praeter naturam et naturales voluntatis vires, tantum admisisse doctrinam et legem, eamque solam verbis illis in speciem gratiam, tam amplis et speciosis (ita enim interpretatur Augustinus, loco citato) intellexisse vocareque gratiam, quae docet operari bonum; itaque dicebat Pelagius Deum operari velle, quia dat legem et sacras Scripturas, quae erudiunt et hortantur nos ut bonum velimus et faciamus; internam autem gratiam, quae non tantum intellectum illuminaret, sed et voluntatem impelleret, afficeret, roboraret, negavit Pelagius. Hanc si concessisset, nullam ei litem se moturum fuisse fatetur Augustinus. Non ergo praedeterminationem gratiae urgit Augustinus, aut de ea cum Pelagio contendit. Qua de re alibi plura. Porro responsio haec Pelagii, Deum operari velle per legem, non per gratiam, refutatur eadem ratione, qua refutavi priorem ejus responsionem, Deum operari velle, quia dat potentiam volendi, sive voluntatem ipsam. ET VELLE, ET PERFICERE. — Graece, ut dixi, pro perficere est ἐνεργεῖν, quod Noster paulo ante vertit operari, q. d. Deus facit, ut velitis, et ut opere perficiatis id quod vultis, ita Syrus. Nota: Deus operatur in nobis perficere continuando eamdem gratiam, qua operatus est velle, et saepe dando quoque occasiones externas perficiendi: qua in re mirabilis est Dei providentia erga suos qui se ejus directioni totos credunt et committunt, ut plurimas et aptissimas opportunitates bene agendi, et rei bene gerendae eis suggerat et quasi in manum det. Tertio, cum actus externus est difficilis; ut martyrium, operatur tunc perficere, nova gratia hominem roborando et animando. Pulchre S. Bernardus, lib. De Gratia et libero arbitrio, sub fine, docet, quomodo Deus haec tria, scilicet «cogitare, velle, perficere,» operetur in nobis: «Primum,» inquit, «scilicet cogitare, sine nobis; secundum, scilicet velle, nobiscum; tertium, scilicet perficere, per nos facit. Siquidem immittendo bonam cogitationem, nos praevenit; immutando etiam malam voluntatem, sibi per consensum jungit; ministrando et consensui facultatem, foris per apertum opus nostrum internus opifex innotescit.» Deinde cum docuisset in solo velle proprie situm esse meritum, cum perficere et cogitare saepe non sit in nostra potestate, subdit: «Cavendum ergo ne cum haec invisibiliter intra nos ac nobiscum actitari sentimus, aut nostrae voluntati attribuamus, quae infirma est, aut Dei necessitati, quae nulla est: sed soli gratiae, qua plenus est. Ipsa liberum excitat arbitrium, cum seminat cogitatum; sanat, cum immutat affectum; roborat, ut perducat ad actum; servat, ne sentiat defectum. Sic autem ista cum libero arbitrio operatur, ut tantum illud in primo praeveniat, in caeteris comitetur: ad hoc utique praeveniens, ut jam sibi deinceps cooperetur. Ita tamen quod a sola gratia coeptum est, ab utroque perficitur, ut mixtum, non sigillatim; simul, non vicissim per singulos profectus operentur. Non partim gratia, partim liberum arbitrium, sed totum singula opere individuo peragunt.» PRO BONA VOLUNTATE, — non hominis, ut Chrysostomus, sed Dei: est enim Graece εὐδοκία, id est beneplacitum, et, ut Budaeus vertit, ultronea propensaque affectio, q. d. Deus non propter merita vestra, sed pro sua gratuita immensaque in nos benevolentia et beneplacito operatur in nobis velle et perficere, ut scilicet hanc Dei gratiam et benevolentiam agnoscamus, illam imploremus, illique gratias, ut par est, agamus. Aliter Chrysostomus et Theophylactus, «pro bona voluntate sua,» scilicet implenda, q. d. Deus operatur in nobis velle et operari hoc fine, ut ejus bona voluntas in nobis et per nos expleatur, scilicet ut faciat nos implere bonam et sanctam suam voluntatem, ut sancte vivamus sicut ipse nos vult vivere; hoc enim Deo gratum et in votis est. Sed prior sensus magis respondet Graeco εὐδοκία, et scopo ac menti Apostoli.
2:14
14. Omnia autem facite sine murmurationibus ET HAESITATIONIBUS. — Graeci codices jam variant. Aliqui, ut Regii, legunt χωρίς ὀργῆς, id est sine ira; alii cum nostro et Syro legunt χωρίς γογγυσμῶν, id est sine murmurationibus. Haecque vera est lectio, quam etiam sequuntur Vatablus, Erasmus, Beza; redit enim ad vers. 3, ubi jussit ut nihil agant per contentionem, nec per inanem gloriam: ex his enim oriuntur murmurationes et haesitationes, Graece διαλογισμοί, hoc est disceptationes; Syrus, dissidia: qui enim haesitat curiose inquirens, cur hoc ita fiat, cur talis sic faciat, et non sic; hic argutatur, disceptat, murmurat, reprehendit et serit dissidia.
2:15
15. Ut sitis sine querela (ἄμεμπτοι, de quibus jure nemo queri possit) et simplices filii Dei, sine reprehensione, in medio nationis pravae. «Simplices,» id est sinceri, candidi; hoc enim est Graecum ἀκέραιοι, de quo dixi Rom. xvi, 19. Opponit simplicitatem, sive candorem murmurationibus et haesitationibus; qui enim simplices et candidi sunt, non sunt curiosi in pervestigando quid hic vel ille faciat; non disceptant, non murmurant; sed omnia in meliorem partem interpretantur, et quemque suo officio et judicio relinquunt, seque suis tantum rebus immiscent, itaque secum et omnibus quietem et pacem habent. FILII DEI. — Non spectat ad simplices, qui Graece masculine dicuntur ἀκέραιοι, filii vero neutre vocantur τέκνα. Novus ergo est et maxime honorificus hic titulus, quo Philippenses omnesque boni Christiani vocantur «filii Dei;» quod nos ad omnem virtutem et sanctitatem exstimulare debet, ne simus degeneres, sed Patris nostri caelestis puritatem, candorem, charitatem et perfectionem in omnibus imitari, et moribus exprimere satagamus. IN MEDIO NATIONIS PRAVAE ET PERVERSAE. — Graece σκολιᾶς καὶ διεστραμμένης, id est tortuosae et distortae. Ita S. Augustinus in Psal. CXLVI, Vatablus, Erasmus et Syrus. Pravum ergo hic, proprie non improbum, sed distortum significat, quod proprie opponitur recto et rectitudini. Notat ergo Gentilium vitam et mores, a rectitudine virtutis, rectoque rationis, legis et prudentiae dictamine declinantes, et per tortuosa ac contraria saepe vitia implexos et distortos; omne enim vitium obliquum est et tortuosum, mentemque diversis et contrariis saepe cupiditatibus implicat et distorquet. Maxime autem opponit hic Paulus pravos simplicibus, de quibus jam dixit, ut pravus respondeat Hebraeo עקש ickes, id est perversus, fallax, versutus, tortuosus, qui simulat et dissimulat, quique specie recti et veritatis fallit et decipit. INTER QUOS LUCETIS SICUT LUMINARIA IN MUNDO. — Graece φαίνεσθε tam est imperativus, quam indicativus. Unde verti potest cum Cypriano, epist. ad Rogatianum, cum Ambrosio, Syro et Vatablo, lucete et conspicui estote: φαίνεσθε enim non significat quovis modo lucere, sed in conspicuo esse, ut ab omnibus spectari possit quasi fax in edito posita. Secundo, luminaria haec sunt sol, luna, stellae, ait Chrysostomus, Ambrosius, Anselmus. «Commonet,» inquit Ambrosius, «ut memores suae professioni respondeant, ut inter diffidentes (incredulos, infideles) tam clari appareant vita, conversatione, moribus, quemadmodum sol et luna inter stellas splendore sublimes sunt.» Et Chrysostomus: «Monet,» inquit, «ut in nocte hujus saeculi quasi stellae resplendeant et refulgeant.» Et Anselmus: «Vult,» inquit, «ut Christiani sint quasi stellae, quae in caelo fixae non curant terrena, sed totae intendunt, ut suos cursus et motus peragant lucemque spargant mundo.» Sic de Julio Caesare canit Horatius: Micat inter omnes Julium sidus, velut inter ignes Luna minores. Tritum est quoque illud Platonis et Aristotelis: Neque Hesperus, nec Lucifer ita admirabilis est, ut justus. Sic mulier illa Ecclesiam significans, Apocal. xii, dicitur amicta sole, et luna sub pedibus ejus, et in capite ejus corona stellarum duodecim. Sic et Daniel, cap. xii, 3, dicitur: «Qui ad justitiam erudiunt multos (fulgebunt) quasi stellae in perpetuas aeternitates.» Secundo, simplicius per «luminaria» haec accipiemus faces, quales, v. g., in portu ex alta turri, vel pharo suspenduntur, ut navigantibus noctu ad portum contendentibus praeluceant, iterque ac portum eminus demonstrent: ad hoc enim erecta fuit turris illa Pharos in Aegypto, de qua Statius: Lumina noctivagae tollit Pharus aemula lunae. q. d. Apostolus: Vos, o Christiani, estis quasi terrestres quaedam lunae et stellae, puta faces in excelso positae, ut Gentibus in hoc mundi mari navigantibus et naufragantibus portum salutis, iterque in caelum vestro exemplo et sancta conversatione praeluceatis et demonstretis.
2:16
16. VERBUM VITAE (doctrinam Evangelii vitalem ac salutarem) CONTINENTES AD GLORIAM MEAM IN DIE CHRISTI, QUIA NON IN VACUUM CUCURRI, NEQUE IN VACUUM LABORAVI. — Pro continentes, graece est ἐπέχοντες. Quod Theodoretus vertit, attendentes; melius Vatablus, sustinentes, id est in vertice tenentes, et, ut alii, praetendentes aliis, scilicet ut in portum salutis, hoc Evangelicae Christianaeque vitae vestrae lumine praefulgente, invehantur. Unde et Syrus vertit, ut sitis illis loco salutis. Noster simplicius et generalius vertit, continentes, id est habentes, conservantes et studiose retinentes, ne a quoquam vobis eripiatur, ut omnibus illud ostendere, praeferre et praelucere possitis. AD GLORIAM MEAM, — εἰς καύχημα ἐμοί, id est ad gloriationem mihi, ut scilicet de vobis in Evangelica vita tam constantibus, tam praefulgentibus, gloriari possim, quod tales mea praedicatione evaseritis, «in die Christi,» id est in die judicii, quae erit dies Christi judicis, declarans summam ejus potestatem, dominium et imperium; quia, id est quod, «non in vacuum cucurri, neque in vacuum laboravi,» utpote quod vos cum aliis multis ad Christum et sanctitatem Christianam adduxerim.
2:17
17. Sed etsi immolor (ita enim legendum: unde male Vatablus et aliqui alii legunt, aemulor) supra SACRIFICIUM ET OBSEQUIUM FIDEI VESTRAE, GAUDEO ET CONGRATULOR OMNIBUS VOBIS. — Pro immolor, graece est σπένδομαι, id est libor. Notum est ex Levitico et sacrificiis Gentilium, sacrificia duas habuisse partes, scilicet victimam, puta bovem, vitulum, arietem; et libamen, puta vinum aut oleum: sacrificium enim erat quasi convivium Dei, in quo victima erat instar cibi, libamen instar potus Dei. Non ergo hic duas victimas ponit, unam se, suamve mortem, alteram Philippensium fidem, ut vult Erasmus; sed unam victimam, scilicet Philippensium fidem suo sanguine quasi libamine condiendam, q. d. Si contingat me mori et occidi a Nerone, eo quod vos aliosque ad Christi fidem converterim, non tristabor; sed sponte me offeram et gaudebo de martyrio meo, quasi de sacrificio Deo oblato, in quo vos sitis victima, sanguis meus sit libamen, ut integrum sacrificium Deo offeram et sanciam. Ita Chrysostomus, Theophylactus, Anselmus. Ubi nota: Per sacrificium intelligit victimam: victimam autem vocat fidem Philippensium, sive ipsos Gentiles Philippenses ad fidem Christi jam a se conversos. Secundo, pro 'obsequium,' graece est λειτουργία, id est liturgia, sive sacrum Missae sacrificium. Jam sicut ipsos Philippenses vocat hostiam, sive victimam: ita suam praedicationem, per quam ad fidem conversi sunt, vocat hic et Rom. cap. xv, vers. 16, liturgiam, sive sacrum ministerium; quia per hanc praedicationem, quasi per sacrum ministerium, conversi, Deoque et Christo oblati et consecrati sunt, q. d. Ego fidem vestram, vosque ipsos, quos ad fidem adduxi quasi victimam per meam praedicationem, quasi liturgiam et sacrificium Deo obtuli et offero, illudque libens confirmabo et sanciam meo sanguine, morte, martyrio; adeoque non renuam, non fugiam, non dolebo, ut, si Deus id permittat et disponat, ingenti me beneficio ab eo affectum putaturus sim, exultaturus et dicturus cum S. Ignatio discipulo nostro: «Frumentum Christi sum, dentibus bestiarum molar, ut panis Christi mundus inveniar.» Tertio, pro 'gaudeo et congratulor,' graece est χαίρω καὶ συγχαίρω, id est gaudeo et congaudeo omnibus vobis, q. d. Magni gaudii materia vobis erit, valdeque vobis gaudendum erit, si me immolatum pro fide Christi et vestra, martyrioque affectum audieritis; talis enim mors mea, laeta, honorifica et utilis vobis accidet, et in hoc gaudio ego vobis congaudeo, libensque et avide tantam gaudii materiam jam amplector et amplectar, nihil enim aliud quam martyrium desidero, quia scio illud et mihi et vobis magnae consolationi, honori et laetitiae fore. Ita Chrysostomus, Theodoretus, Theophylactus.
2:18
18. IDIPSUM AUTEM ET VOS GAUDETE, ET CONGRATULAMINI MIHI. — Graeca χαίρετε καὶ συγχαίρετε possunt verti per indicativum, «ob idipsum autem gaudetis et congaudetis mihi.» Ita Vatablus et Erasmus; sed melius vertit Noster per imperativum. Praemunit enim Paulus Philippenses, quos sciebat sua morte et nece contristandos, eosque solatur et exhilarat exhortando eos ad gaudium, ut, si Paulum occidi contingat, non contristentur, sed potius gaudeant de tam nobili Apostoli et doctoris sui martyrio.
2:19
19. SPERO IN DOMINO JESU, TIMOTHEUM ME CITO MITTERE (missurum) AD VOS, UT ET EGO BONO ANIMO SIM. — «Bono,» id est jucundo, laeto, hilari, alacri; graece εὐψύχῳ, id est, ut in alacritate animi confirmer et animer. Graeci enim εὐψυχίαν vocant animi tum laetitiam, tum inde consequentem generositatem, praestantiam, magnanimitatem: et contra καχοψυχίαν vocant animi dejectionem, pusillanimitatem, quae comes est tristitiae, timoris et anxietatis. COGNITIS QUAE CIRCA VOS SUNT, — id est, ubi cognovero de rebus vestris; de statu vestro, scilicet omnia bene se habere, vosque in fide et pietate Christiana proficere, alacri tum, generoso et erecto ero animo: quamdiu enim hoc ignoro, tenet me metus et anxietas, ne fides et Ecclesia vestra aliquid mali aut damni passa sit.
2:20
20. NEMINEM ENIM HABEO TAM UNANIMEM, QUI SINCERA AFFECTIONE PRO VOBIS SOLLICITUS SIT. — Pro «unanimem,» graece est ἰσόψυχον, id est aequalis animi, pari animo praeditum. Quod primo, nonnulli accipiunt, ut comparatio fiat, non Timothei cum Paulo, sed aliorum cum Timotheo, q. d. Neminem habeo, qui Timotheo animo et affectione in vos aequari aut comparari possit. Secundo et melius, Noster, Syrus, Erasmus et Vatablus putant Timotheum hic comparari Paulo, quod pari animo, animique sinceritate et zelo in evangelizando cum Paulo sit praeditus, paremque cum eo Philippensium curam et sollicitudinem gerat; hoc enim est ἰσοψυχία, sive paritas animi, in qua, si perfecta sit per omnia et in rebus omnibus, Pythagorici amicitiae perfectionem collocabant; nam talibus solemus credere et committere negotia nostra, quos scimus ejusdem nobiscum esse animi (qualis hic Paulo erat Timotheus); hi enim ad mentem nostram rem conficient, perindeque facient, ac si nosipsi faceremus. Prudentis ergo est eos, quos in munere aliquo socios et adjutores cupit, tales deligere vel facere, qui sint ejusdem secum sententiae et mentis. Sincera affectione, — γνησίως, germane, vere, cordate et realiter.
2:21
21. OMNES ENIM QUAE SUA SUNT QUAERUNT, NON QUAE SUNT JESU CHRISTI. — «Omnes,» non absolute et simpliciter: nec enim Paulus et Apostoli quaerebant quae sua sunt, sed quae Jesu Christi. «Omnes» ergo, id est plerique omnes, passim omnes, plurimi. Nota: Est hoc tritum et commune proverbium, reque ipsa et experientia constat esse verissimum, quod omnes, id est plurimi, quaerant quae sua sunt, non quae Jesu Christi; Apostolus tamen illud suis adaptat, intelligique omnes illos, qui tunc secum erant, quos tunc habebat socios; de his enim tantum loqui Apostolum patet ex vers. praeced., q. d. Omnes quos jam habeo ad manum, praeter Timotheum, quaerunt sua, supple lucra, commoda, suamque quietem, ut sint in tuto, ait Theophylactus, quia, ut Oecumenius, nemo sustinet tam longa via mitti ad vos, nemo quaerit laborem et pericula; sed omnes otium, quietem, securitatem, commodamque vitam amant et sectantur. Qui tales sunt, non quaerunt ea quae Christi sunt, id est Christi gloriam, fidei propagationem, animarum salutem; hos enim instructos esse decet ad quemvis laborem et calamitatem perferendam, ait Chrysostomus.
2:22
22. EXPERIMENTUM EJUS COGNOSCITIS (ita legit Syrus et nonnulli Latini: Graecum enim γινώσκετε, tam est indicativi modi, quam imperativi; sed Romana legunt aptius in imperativo, cognoscite, q. d. Accipite documentum sinceritatis et virtutis Timothei, ex eo quod); QUIA SICUT PATRI FILIUS MECUM SERVIVIT IN EVANGELIO. — Syrus et Erasmus vertunt, tanquam filius cum patre suo, sic servit et operatur mecum in Evangelio: Verum Graeca ad verbum habent, ut habent Latina nostra jam recitata. Duo enim hic in Timothei commendationem dicit Apostolus: primum, quod sibi quasi patri servierit; secundum, quod secum strenue servierit Evangelio, in eoque sibi subservierit (modestiae enim causa dicit Paulus «mecum» pro mihi), satagens ubique illud propagare.
2:23
23. HUNC IGITUR SPERO ME MITTERE (missurum) AD VOS, MOX UT VIDERO QUAE CIRCA ME SUNT, — quo scilicet vergent mea vincula, an iis eripiendus, an iis mansurus, ac occidendus sim. Mystice S. Bernardus: «Quidquid, ait, ad corpus spectat, sive bonum, sive malum, foris est, nec potest pertingere ad eum qui intus est. Unde Apostolus in squalore corporis jacens et vinculis, et quantum ad corpus tribulatione coronatus: Mittam, inquit, Timotheum ad vos, ut sciatis quae circa me sunt. Quae circa me sunt, inquit, id est in exteriori homine, in exteriori tunica carnis: quae ad me, qui intus sum, non pertingunt:» Ita ipse, tract. De Natura amoris, cap. XIII.
2:25
25. NECESSARIUM EXISTIMAVI EPAPHRODITUM FRATREM ET COOPERATOREM, ET COMMILITONEM MEUM, VESTRUM AUTEM APOSTOLUM ET MINISTRUM NECESSITATIS MEAE, MITTERE AD VOS. — Nota: Epaphroditum miserant Philippenses ad Paulum in vinculis, ut ei solatio esset et obsequio. Hunc primo, vocat «fratrem,» id est Christianum. Secundo, «cooperatorem;» scilicet in Evangelio et Evangelii praedicatione ac propagatione. Tertio, «commilitonem,» in expeditione scilicet et bello Christi, quod Apostoli certamen inivere difficillimum et periculosissimum cum philosophis, regibus omnibusque Gentibus ad Christi regnum propagandum; illique orbem universum subjugantem. Quarto, Philippensium «apostolum,» id est legatum et nuntium ad Paulum, ait Theophylactus; secundo, «apostolum,» inquit Chrysostomus, id est doctorem, quia eos in fide post Pauli discessum instruxerat; tertio, «apostolum;» id est Episcopum, inquit Theodoretus et Baronius. Quinto, vocat eum «ministrum necessitatis suae;» quia Paulo videlicet necessaria vitae alimenta a Philippensibus submissa deferebat et obsequia praestabat.
2:26
26. QUONIAM QUIDEM OMNES VOS DESIDERABAT (supple, videre et revisere), ET MOESTUS ERAT. — Graece ἀδημονῶν, anxius erat et anxie sollicitus. Ambrosius vertit, impatienter sollicitus erat; ἀδημονεῖν enim significat gravissime angi, ut cum quis conquiescere non potest, sed dolore et angore pene exanimatur. PROPTEREA QUOD AUDIERATIS ILLUM INFIRMATUM, q. d. Epaphroditus, sciens vos, intellecta sua infirmitate, anxios esse et maestos, dolebat vicissim et angebatur; vos de se anxios et sollicitos esse, utque vos hac anxietate liberaret, desiderabat jam sanatus vos statim revisere, seque valentem vobis exhibere et recreare in Domino. Praeclare S. Augustinus, in Sententiis, num. 174: «Beatus,» ait, «qui diligit Deum, et amicum in Deo, et inimicum propter Deum. Solus enim nullum charum amittit, cui omnes in illo chari sunt, qui nunquam ante dimittit te, nisi dimittatur.»
2:27
27. SED DEUS MISERTUS EST EJUS. — Hoc est, sua misericordia eum liberavit a morte, ac ei sanitatem restituit.
2:28
28. FESTINANTIUS ERGO MISI ILLUM (Graece σπουδαιοτέρως; id est studiosius, ut vertit Syrus, Vatablus, Erasmus. Secundo melius et planius Noster et Chrysostomus cum suis vertunt, festinantius. Hoc enim hic erat studium Pauli, nimirum ut cito et festinanter Epaphroditum remitteret ad suos maerore levandos), UT VISO (inquit) EO, ITERUM GAUDEATIS, ET EGO SINE TRISTITIA SIM, — q. d. Tristitiam ex vestra sollicitudine et tristitia concepi. Vestram tristitiam absterget praesentia Epaphroditi, ac consequenter et meam absterget. Nota: Pro 'sine tristitia sim,' graece est ἀλυπότερος ὦ, id est, ut Vatablus, ut magis dolore vacem, ut minus doleam et trister; Syrus vertit, ut mihi levior sit animi aegritudo. Hinc colligit Chrysostomus Apostoli animum nunquam omnino dolore vacasse, hocque ob ingentem ejus charitatem et zelum; ubi enim amor, ibi est et dolor: «Quis,» ait II Cor. xi, 29, «infirmatur, et ego non infirmor? quis scandalizatur, et ego non uror?»
2:29
29. EXCIPITE ITAQUE ILLUM CUM OMNI GAUDIO IN DOMINO. — Id est, ut Graeca et Syrus transponunt, excipite illum in Domino cum omni gaudio, hoc est excipite illum ut fratrem, imo patrem vestrum in Christo, Christique fide et religione, cum tanto gaudio, quanto frater fratrem, imo filius patrem ab exilio, immo a morte reducem excipit. EJUSMODI CUM HONORE HABETOTE, — ἐντίμους ἔχετε, in pretio habete, pretiosos ducite.
2:30
30. PROPTER OPUS CHRISTI USQUE AD MORTEM ACCESSIT. — «Opus Christi,» scilicet visitationem Pauli incarcerati propter Christum. Ubi nota: Opera misericordiae vocantur opera Christi, quia propter Christum miseris exhibentur, et Christus ea sibi facta reputat, Matth. xxv, 36 et 40: «In carcere,» ait, «eram, et venistis ad me; amen dico vobis, quamdiu fecistis uni ex his fratribus meis minimis, mihi fecistis.» Secundo, «accessit ad mortem,» id est Neronianae irae et mortis periculis se exposuit, dum juvit et visitavit in carcere me, cui Nero tam infensus est; ita Chrysostomus. Vel simplicius: ut mihi serviret, se suamque salutem neglexit et sui oblitus, labore tanti itineris et jugi fatigatione, ut me resque meas curaret, vigiliis et abstinentia fere se confecit, et in morbum pene lethalem incidit, ut patet vers. 26 et 27. TRADENS ANIMAM SUAM (παραβουλευσάμενος τῇ ψυχῇ, id est perperam, aut male consulens animae (vitae) suae. Vatablus vertit, non habita ratione vitae; Syrus, nihil fecit seipsum, q. d. Neglexit se, non habuit curam valetudinis suae, sed illam tradidit et exposuit pro me), UT IMPLERET ID QUOD EX VOBIS DEERAT ERGA MEUM OBSEQUIUM. — Graece, ἵνα ἀναπληρώσῃ τὸ ὑμῶν ὑστέρημα τῆς πρός με λειτουργίας. Id est, ut plene adimpleret vestrum defectum ministerii circa vel potius erga me, q. d. Ego spiritualia vobis communicavi, vestrum erat temporalia mihi rependere, praesertim in vinculis constituto; et quidem misistis nonnulla ad me; sed quod hisce deerat, ac praesertim ministerium ad me resque meas curandas, cum vos absentes sitis, praesens Epaphroditus pro vobis mihi supplevit et adimplevit.
2:1
Supra praebuit se in exemplum patientiae et sanctitatis, hic ad idem adducit exempla aliorum. Et primo ponit exemplum Christi; secundo exempla suorum discipulorum, quos ad eorum confirmationem mittere promittit, ibi spero autem in domino, et cetera. Circa primum tria facit, quia primo praemittit exhortationem; secundo inducit exemplum, ibi hoc enim sentite, etc.; tertio concludit propositum ex exemplo Christi, ibi itaque, charissimi mei, et cetera. Circa primum, primo est considerandum medium quo eos inducit; secundo ad quod inducit, ibi implete gaudium, et cetera. Utitur autem, circa primum, quadruplici medio. Primo ex devotione ad ipsum Christum; secundo ex charitate proximi; tertio ex speciali societate; quarto ex miseratione. Dicit ergo si qua ergo consolatio, et cetera. Haec quatuor media quae hic consequenter ponuntur, omnia referuntur ad hoc quod subdit implete, et cetera. Et est sensus, quasi dicat: consolari volo in vobis. Si qua ergo consolatio, id est si quam consolationem mihi afferre vultis in Christo, implete meum gaudium. Is. LXI, 3: ut ponerem fortitudinem lugentibus Sion, et cetera. II Cor. I, 4: consolatur nos in omni tribulatione, ut et ipsi possimus consolari, et cetera. Ex parte vero charitatis fraternae, dicit si quod solatium charitatis, scilicet est, implete gaudium meum. Gal. III: fructus autem spiritus est charitas, gaudium, pax, et cetera. Ps. CXXXII, 1: ecce quam bonum, et cetera. Item ex speciali societate, et haec est inter homines, qui communicant in rebus. Sicut socii in bellicis armis, ita boni spirituales, quae sibi communicant in spiritualibus bonis. Et ideo dicit si qua societas spiritus, scilicet est mihi ad vos, implete meum gaudium. Quasi dicat: exhibui ego vobis multam consolationem vestram; si ergo socii mei estis, exhibete idem et vos mihi. Eph. IV, 3: solliciti servare unitatem spiritus in vinculo pacis, et cetera. Prov. XVIII, 24: vir amicabilis ad societatem magis amicus erit quam frater. Item ex miseratione, cum dicit si qua viscera miserationis. Col. III, 12: induite vos sicut electi Dei sancti et dilecti viscera misericordiae, et cetera. Deinde ponit ea ad quae inducit. Et primo in generali, dicens implete, etc., quasi dicat: gaudeo in vobis, propter bona quae vidi et audivi de vobis; sed quando haec perficientur, tunc gaudium meum crescet et tandem perficietur. Unde illud implete, scilicet proficiendo in bonum. Secundo in speciali monet ad mutuam charitatem, cuius unitas in duobus consistit, scilicet interius in affectu et exterius in effectu. I Io. III, 18: non diligamus verbo, neque lingua, sed opere et veritate. Prima designatur in obiecto charitatis, cum dicit idem sapite. Sapientia enim est cognitio altissimarum causarum, quia eius est iudicare; quod nullus potest sine causa altissima. Et ideo sapientia est cognitio de divinis. Idem ergo sapite, etc., quasi dicat: idem sapiatis circa ea quae sunt fidei. Rom. XV, 5 s.: Deus autem patientiae et solatii det vobis idipsum sapere in alterutrum secundum Iesum Christum, ut uno ore glorificetis Deum.
2:2
Sed hoc fit per charitatem eamdem; ideo sequitur eamdem charitatem habentes. Col. III, 14: super omnia charitatem habentes, quod est vinculum perfectionis. Item, quantum ad effectum, sunt duo necessaria, scilicet consensus duorum in idem ex parte affectus, et iudicium rationis concors in eodem. Quantum ad primum dicit unanimes, scilicet in agendis. Ps. LXVII, 7: qui habitare facit unius moris in domo. Rom. c. XV, 6: uno ore honorificetis Deum. Quantum ad secundum dicit idipsum sentientes. Quod ita differt ab hoc quod dicit idem sapite, sicut hoc quod dicit unanimes, ab eo quod dicit eamdem charitatem habentes. Secundo, monet ad humilitatem; circa quam primo excludit contraria humilitati; secundo monet ad eam. Contraria autem humilitati sunt quae oriuntur ex superbia. Haec autem sunt proprie exterior contentio, quia humiles sibi cedunt. Prov. XIII, 10: inter superbos semper iurgia sunt, et cetera. Iac. III, 16: ubi zelus et contentio, ibi inconstantia et omne opus pravum. Ideo dicit nihil per contentionem. Aliud est inanis gloria. Superbus enim inordinate appetit suam excellentiam, etiam in opinione aliorum. Gal. V, 26: non efficiamur inanis gloriae cupidi, invicem provocantes, invicem invidentes, et cetera. Io. VIII, 50: ego autem non quaero gloriam meam, et cetera.
2:3
Ideo hic dicit neque per inanem gloriam. Et sequitur monitio sed in humilitate superiores invicem arbitrantes. Sicut enim pertinet ad superbiam quod homo se extollat supra se, ita ad humilitatem quod homo se subiiciat secundum suam mensuram. Sed quomodo superior poterit hoc implere? Aut enim non cognoscit se esse superiorem, et virtutem suam, et sic non est virtuosus, quia non est prudens. Aut scit, et sic non potest alium existimare superiorem se. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod nullus est sic bonus, quin in eo sit aliquis defectus, et nullus est sic malus, quin habeat aliquid boni. Unde non oportet quod eum praeponat sibi simpliciter, sed quantum ad hoc dicat in mente sua sic: forte in me est aliquis defectus, qui non est in illo. Et hoc ostendit Augustinus in libro de virginitate, quomodo virgo praeferat sibi coniugatam, quia forte ferventior. Sed, detur quod quantum ad omnia sit ille bonus, et ille malus, nihilominus tu et ille geritis duplicem personam, scilicet tui, et Christi. Si ergo illum non praeponas, ratione suae personae, praeponas ratione imaginis divinae. Rom. XII, 10: honore invicem praevenientes. Tertio monet ad mutuam sollicitudinem, dicens non quae sua, et cetera. I Cor. XII, v. 25: pro se invicem sollicita sunt membra, et cetera. I Cor. XIII, 5: charitas non quaerit quae sua sunt.
2:5
Postquam apostolus posuit exhortationem suam, hic hortatur ad virtutem humilitatis, exemplo Christi. Et primo inducit ad imitandum Christi exemplum; secundo ponit eius exemplum, ibi qui cum in forma, et cetera. Dicit ergo: sitis humiles, ut dixi, ideo hoc sentite, id est experimento tenete quod fuit in Christo Iesu. Notandum quod quinque modis debemus hoc sentire, scilicet quinque sensibus. Primo videre eius claritatem, ut ei conformemur illuminati. Is. XXXIII, 17: regem in decore suo videbunt, et cetera. II Cor. III, 18: nos autem omnes revelata facie gloriam Dei speculantes, et cetera. Secundo audire eius sapientiam, ut beatificemur. III Reg. X, 8: beati viri tui, et beati servi tui, hi qui stant coram te, et audiunt sapientiam tuam. Ps. XVII, 45: in auditu auris obedivit mihi. Tertio odorare gratias suae mansuetudinis, ut ad eum curramus. Cant. I, 3: trahe me post te, curremus in odorem unguentorum tuorum. Quarto gustare dulcedinem eius pietatis, ut in Deo semper dilecti simus. Ps. XXXIII, 9: gustate et videte quoniam suavis est dominus. Quinto tangere eius virtutem, ut salvemur. Matth. IX, 21: si tetigero tantum fimbriam vestimenti eius, salva ero. Et sic sentite quasi tangendo per operis imitationem.
2:6
Deinde cum dicit qui cum in forma Dei, etc., proponit exemplum Christi. Et primo praemittit Christi maiestatem; secundo ponit eius humilitatem, ibi semetipsum, etc.; tertio exaltationem, ibi propter quod, et cetera. Et primo maiestatem Christi praemittit, ut magis humilitas commendetur. Et duo proponit pertinentia ad Christi dignitatem, scilicet divinae naturae veritatem; secundo aequalitatem, ibi non rapinam. Dicit ergo qui, scilicet Christus, cum in forma, et cetera. Unumquodque enim dicitur in natura generis vel speciei per suam formam, unde forma dicitur natura rei. Et sic esse in forma Dei est esse in natura Dei, per quod intelligitur quod sit verus Deus. I Io. ult.: ut simus in vero filio eius Iesu Christo. Sed non est intelligendum quod aliud sit forma Dei et aliud ipse Deus: quia in simplicibus et materialibus idem est forma et id cuius est, maxime in Deo. Sed quare potius dicit in forma, quam in natura? Quia hoc competit nominibus propriis filii tripliciter. Dicitur enim et filius, et verbum, et imago. Filius enim est qui generatur, et finis generationis est forma. Et ideo, ut ostendatur perfectus Dei filius, dicit in forma, quasi habens perfecte formam patris. Similiter verbum non est perfectum nisi quando ducit in cognitionem naturae rei; et sic verbum Dei in forma Dei dicitur, quia habet totam naturam patris. Similiter nec imago dicitur perfecta, nisi habeat formam cuius est imago. Hebr. I, 3: cum sit splendor gloriae, et figura substantiae eius, et cetera. Sed numquid habet eam perfecte? Sic, quia non rapinam, et cetera. Quod posset dupliciter intelligi. Uno modo de humanitate, et ita non intelligebat Paulus, quia hoc esset haereticum; quia hoc esset rapina, si referretur ad humanitatem. Ideo exponendum est alio modo, scilicet de divinitate, secundum quam dicitur de Christo. Repugnat etiam rationi aliter dicere, quia natura Dei non est receptibilis in materia; quod autem aliquis existens in natura aliqua magis vel minus participet eam, est ex materia, sed ibi non est; ergo dicendum est, quod arbitratus est non esse rapinam, scilicet se esse aequalem Deo, quia est in forma Dei, et cognoscit bene naturam suam. Et quia cognoscit hoc, ideo dicitur Io. V, 18: aequalem se Deo facit; sed hoc non fuit rapina: sicut quando Diabolus et homo volebat ei aequari. Is. XIV, 14: ero similis altissimo, etc., et Gen. c. III, 5: eritis sicut dii. Haec autem fuit rapina; ideo pro hac Christus venit satisfacere. Ps. LXVIII, 5: quae non rapui, tunc exsolvebam. Deinde cum dicit sed semetipsum, etc., humilitatem Christi commendat. Primo quantum ad mysterium incarnationis; secundo quantum ad mysterium passionis, ibi humiliavit se, et cetera. Circa primum ponit humilitatem; secundo eius modum et formam. Dicit ergo sed semetipsum, et cetera. Sed quia erat plenus divinitate, numquid ergo evacuavit se divinitate? Non, quia quod erat permansit et quod non erat, assumpsit. Sed hoc est intelligendum secundum assumptionem eius quod non habuit, sed non secundum assumptionem eius quod habuit. Sicut enim descendit de caelo, non quod desineret esse in caelo, sed quia incepit esse novo modo in terris, sic etiam se exinanivit, non deponendo divinam naturam, sed assumendo naturam humanam. Pulchre autem dicit exinanivit. Inane enim opponitur pleno. Natura autem divina satis plena est, quia ibi est omnis bonitatis perfectio. Ex. XXXIII, 19: ostendam tibi omne bonum. Natura autem humana, et anima non est plena, sed in potentia ad plenitudinem; quia est facta quasi tabula rasa. Est ergo natura humana inanis. Dicit ergo exinanivit, quia naturam humanam assumpsit. Tangit ergo, primo, naturae humanae assumptionem, dicens formam servi accipiens. Homo enim ex sua creatione est servus Dei, et natura humana est forma servi. Ps. XCIX, 3: scitote quoniam dominus ipse est Deus, et cetera. Is. XLII, 1: ecce servus meus, et cetera. Ps. III, 4: tu autem, domine, susceptor meus es, et cetera. Cur dicitur convenientius formam servi, quam servum? Quia servus est nomen hypostasis vel suppositi, quod non est assumptum sed natura: quod enim suscipitur, distinguitur a suscipiente. Non ergo filius Dei assumpsit hominem; quia daretur intelligi quod homo esset aliud a filio Dei, cum tamen filius Dei factus sit homo. Accepit ergo naturam in persona sua, ut esset idem in persona filius Dei et filius hominis. Secundo tangit naturae conformitatem, dicens in similitudinem hominum factus, scilicet secundum speciem. Hebr. II, 17: debuit per omnia fratribus assimilari. Et si dicas quod in domino Iesu Christo non convenit speciem accipere, verum est, quae resultet ex divinitate et humanitate, quasi divinitas et humanitas convenissent in unam naturam communem. Unde sequeretur quod divina natura (ut ita loquar) mutaretur.
2:7
Tertio naturae humanae conditiones ponit, dicens et habitu inventus ut homo, quia defectus omnes et proprietates continentes speciem, praeter peccatum, suscepit. Et ideo habitu inventus ut homo, scilicet in exteriori conversatione, quia esuriit ut homo, fatigatus fuit, et huiusmodi. Hebr. IV, 15: tentatum per omnia pro similitudine absque peccato. Bar. III, 38: post haec in terris visus est, et cum hominibus conversatus est. Et sic habitum possumus referre ad exteriores habitudines. Vel habitu, quia ipsam humanitatem accepit quasi habitum. Est autem habitus quadruplex. Unus mutat habentem, et ipse non mutatur, ut stultus per sapientiam. Alius mutatur et mutat, ut cibus. Alius, qui nec mutat, nec mutatur, ut annulus adveniens digito. Alius, qui mutatur, et non mutat, ut vestimentum. Et per hanc similitudinem natura humana in Christo dicitur habitus, qui sic advenit divinae personae, quod non mutavit ipsam; sed mutata est in melius, quia impleta est gratia et veritate. Io. I, 14: vidimus gloriam eius, gloriam quasi unigeniti a patre, plenum gratiae et veritatis. Dicit ergo in similitudinem hominum factus, ita tamen quod non mutatur, quia habitu inventus est ut homo. Sed advertendum est quod ex hoc verbo habitu, etc., aliqui erraverunt. Unde tangitur triplex opinio VI distinct. III Sentent. Prima est quod humanitas Christi advenit ei accidentaliter, quod est falsum: quia suppositum divinae naturae factum est suppositum humanae naturae; et ideo accidentaliter non advenit ei, sed substantialiter, non quod divinitas naturaliter non advenit ei, sed substantialiter praedicetur de ipso. Et per hoc etiam excluditur error Photini, qui dixit quod Christus esset purus homo, non de virgine, quia dicitur cum in forma Dei esset. Ergo prius in forma Dei erat, quam acciperet formam servi, ex qua est minor patre, quia non rapinam, et cetera. Vincitur ergo quod per formam servi meruit. Item excluditur error Arrii, qui dixit quod esset minor patre, quia non rapinam, et cetera. Item Nestorii, qui dixit quod unio esset intelligenda secundum inhabitationem, inquantum scilicet Deus inhabitavit hominem, et quod alius est filius hominis et alius filius Dei. Sed Rabanus dicit quod apostolus incarnationem nominat exinanitionem. Constat autem quod pater inhabitat et spiritus sanctus: ergo et isti sunt exinaniti, quod est falsum. Item dicit: semetipsum exinanivit, ergo idem est qui exinanitus est, et exinaniens. Sed huiusmodi est filius Dei, quia ipse semetipsum exinanivit, ergo est unio in persona. Item Eutichetis, qui dixit quod ex duabus naturis resultat etiam una natura. Ergo non accepit formam servi, sed quamdam aliam, quod est contra hoc. Item Valentini, qui dixit quod attulit corpus de caelo. Item Apollinaris, qui dixit quod non habuit animam. Sic enim non esset in similitudinem hominum factus. Deinde cum dicit humiliavit semetipsum, etc., commendat humilitatem Christi quoad mysterium passionis eius. Et primo ostendit humilitatem Christi; secundo modum, ibi factus obediens, et cetera. Est ergo homo, sed valde magnus, quia idem est Deus et homo, et tamen humiliavit se. Eccli. III, 20: quanto maior es, humilia te in omnibus. Matth. XI, 29: discite a me, quia mitis sum et humilis corde. Modus humiliationis et signum humilitatis est obedientia, quia proprium superborum est sequi propriam voluntatem: quia superbus quaerit altitudinem; ad rem autem altam pertinet quod non reguletur alio, sed ipsa alia regulet, et ideo obedientia contrariatur superbiae. Unde volens ostendere perfectionem humilitatis et passionis Christi, dicit quod factus est obediens, quia si fuisset passus non ex obedientia, non fuisset ita commendabilis: quia obedientia dat meritum passionibus nostris. Sed quomodo factus est obediens? Non voluntate divina, quia ipsa est regula; sed voluntate humana, quae regulata est in omnibus secundum voluntatem paternam. Matth. c. XXVI, 39: verumtamen non sicut ego volo, sed sicut tu. Et convenienter introducit in passione obedientiam, quia prima praevaricatio est facta per inobedientiam. Rom. V, 19: sicut enim per inobedientiam unius hominis peccatores constituti sunt multi, ita et per obedientiam unius hominis, iusti constituuntur multi. Prov. XXI, 28: vir obediens loquetur victorias. Sed quod magna et commendabilis sit haec obedientia, patet: quia tunc est obedientia magna, quando sequitur imperium alterius contra motum proprium; motus autem voluntatis humanae ad duo tendit: ad vitam et ad honorem; sed Christus non recusavit mortem. I Petr. III, 18: Christus semel pro peccatis nostris mortuus est, et cetera. Item non fugit ignominiam.
2:8
Unde dicit mortem autem crucis, quae est ignominiosissima. Sap. II, 20: morte turpissima condemnemus eum. Sic ergo nec refugit mortem, nec genus ignominiosae mortis.
Supra commendavit Christi humilitatem, hic commendat eius praemium, quod est exaltatio et gloria. Lc. XIV, 11 et c. XVIII, 14: omnis qui se exaltat, humiliabitur, et qui se humiliat, exaltabitur. Iob XXII, v. 29: qui humiliatus fuerit, erit in gloria. Nota triplicem exaltationem Christi, scilicet quantum ad gloriam resurgentis, ibi propter quod, et cetera. Quantum ad notificationem suae divinitatis, ibi et donavit, et cetera. Et quantum ad reverentiam totius creaturae, ibi ut in nomine, et cetera. Dicit ergo propter quod et Deus exaltavit illum, scilicet ut de morte resurgeret. Item, de mortalitate ad immortalitatem. Rom. VI, 9: Christus resurgens ex mortuis iam non moritur, mors illi ultra non dominabitur. Ps. CXVII, 16 s.: dextera domini exaltavit me, non moriar, sed vivam. Item, exaltavit eum in dextris suis constituendo. Eph. I, 20 s.: constituens illum ad dexteram suam in caelestibus supra omnem principatum, et potestatem, et virtutem, et dominationem, et omne nomen, et cetera. Sed verum est quod alii exaltantur in gloria, et in immortalitate, sed ille plus, quia dedit, ei nomen, et cetera. Nomen autem imponitur ad significandam rem aliquam, et tanto nomen est altius, quanto res significata per illud est altior, et ideo nomen divinitatis est altius. Ps. VIII, 2: domine dominus noster, quam admirabile est nomen tuum, et cetera. Ergo hoc nomen, ut Deus diceretur et esset, dedit isti, scilicet Christo, pater, tamquam vero Deo. Sed Photinus dicit, quod hoc ponitur hic sicut praemium humilitatis Christi: et dicit, quod non est verus Deus, sed quod sit sibi data quaedam eminentia creaturae, et similitudo divinitatis: quod non est verum, quia dictum est supra: cum in forma Dei esset, et cetera. Dicendum ergo est quod in Christo est duplex natura, et unum suppositum. Haec enim persona Deus est et homo; et ideo potest hoc dupliciter exponi: uno modo ut donaverit ei hoc nomen pater, inquantum est filius Dei, et hoc ab aeterno per generationem aeternam; quae donatio nihil est aliud quam aeterna eius generatio. Io. V, 26: sicut pater habet vitam in semetipso, sic dedit et filio vitam habere in semetipso, et cetera. Alio modo de Christo homine, et sic pater dedit illi homini nomen, ut Deus esset, non per naturam, quia alia est natura Dei, et alia hominis, sed ut esset Deus per gratiam, non adoptionis sed unionis, qua simul esset Deus et homo. Rom. I, 4: praedestinatus est filius Dei in virtute, ille scilicet qui factus est ei ex semine David secundum carnem. Et haec est expositio Augustini secundum intentionem apostoli. Similiter habetur Act. c. II, 36: certissime sciat omnis domus, et cetera. Prima autem est Ambrosii. Sed quaeris, quantum ad utramque expositionem obiiciendo, cur, postquam dixit humiliavit semetipsum, etc., sequitur hic propter quod, etc., cum praemium non praecedat meritum. Non ergo aeterna generatio, nec incarnatio est praemium passionis Christi, quia praecedunt. Sed dicendum est, quod in sacra Scriptura dicitur aliquid fieri, quando innotescit. Donavit ergo, id est fecit manifestum mundo, quod hoc nomen haberet. Hoc enim manifestum est in resurrectione, quia ante non erat sic nota divinitas Christi. Et huic concordat textus sequens, quasi non donaverit quod non haberet, sed ut hoc omnes venerentur. Et ponitur duplex veneratio, scilicet in subiectione operis, et in confessione oris, ibi et omnis lingua, et cetera.
2:9
Dicit ergo et dedit illi nomen quod est super omne nomen, etiam secundum quod homo.
2:10
Ideo subdit ut in nomine Iesu, quod est nomen hominis, omne genu flectatur. Phil. II, v. 10 et Is. XLV, 24: mihi curvabitur omne genu, et cetera. Sed hic erravit Origenes, quia cum audivit quod omne genu flectatur, quod est reverentiam exhibere, reddidit futurum quandoque quod omnis creatura rationalis, sive Angeli, sive homines, sive Daemones subiicerentur Christo subiectione charitatis. Sed contra hoc est illud Matth. XXV, 41: ite, maledicti, in ignem aeternum, et cetera. Sed dicendum est, quod est duplex subiectio: una voluntaria, et alia involuntaria. Et est futurum, quod omnes Angeli sancti Christo subiiciantur voluntarie; et ideo dicit: omne genu flectatur. Et ponitur signum pro signato. Ps. XCVI, 7: adorate eum, omnes Angeli eius. Item quod homines beati, et sancti ac iusti hoc modo subiicientur. Ps. LXXXV, v. 9: omnes gentes, quascumque fecisti, venient, et adorabunt coram te, domine, et glorificabunt nomen tuum. Sed Daemones et damnati non sic, sed involuntarie subiiciuntur. Iac. II, 19: Daemones credunt, et contremiscunt, et cetera.
2:11
Deinde cum dicit et omnis lingua confiteatur, etc., ponitur exhibitio reverentiae in confessione oris. Omnis lingua, scilicet caelestium, terrestrium et Infernorum. Non de confessione laudis dicitur hoc respectu Infernorum sed de coacta, quae fit per recognitionem Dei. Is. XL, 5: videbit omnis caro pariter, quod os domini locutum est, et cetera. Ps. XCVIII, 3: confiteatur nomini tuo magno, quoniam terribile et sanctum est, et cetera. Et hoc, quia dominus Iesus Christus, etc., iste scilicet homo, in gloria, et cetera. Non dicit in simili, quia in eadem. Io. V, 23: omnes honorificent filium, sicut honorificant patrem. Et notandum est, quod in principio dicit qui cum in forma, etc., hic dicit in gloria, quia futurum erat quod illud quod ab aeterno habuit, omnibus innotesceret, ut Io. XVII, 5: clarifica me tu, pater, apud temetipsum claritate quam habui priusquam mundus fieret apud te. Deinde cum dicit itaque, fratres, etc., concluditur exhortatio. Et circa hoc tria facit: quia primo hortatur ad bene agendum; secundo ostendit quomodo debent agere, ibi omnia autem, etc.; tertio, quo fructu, ibi ut sitis, et cetera. Item prima in tres. Quia primo commemorat praeteritam obedientiam; secundo ostendit quid agere debeant, ibi non in praesentia, etc.; tertio dat fiduciam adimplendi, ibi Deus enim, et cetera. Dicit ergo: itaque ex quo Christus sic se humiliavit et propter hoc est exaltatus, debetis scire quod si humiliemini et exaltabimini, et hoc debetis facere, quia semper obedivistis. Et facit mentionem de obedientia, commendando bona eorum, et hoc ideo, quia per obedientiam intelligitur omnis virtus: quia ex hoc est homo iustus, quod mandata Dei custodit. Rom. VI, 16: servi estis eius cui obedistis, sive peccati ad mortem, sive obeditionis ad iustitiam, et cetera. Item, omne bonum, quantumcumque bonum est per se, per obedientiam redditur melius. Prov. XXI, 28: vir obediens loquetur victorias. Item, quia obedientia inter alias est maxima. Nam offerre de rebus exterioribus est magnum, sed maius si de corpore, maximum autem si de anima et voluntate tua, quod fit per obedientiam. I Reg. XV, 22: melior est obedientia, quam victimae, et auscultare magis quam offerre adipem arietum, et cetera. Sed si sic fecistis, hortor ut adhuc sic faciatis de caetero. Deinde cum dicit non in praesenti, etc., ostendit quid agere debeant. Et primo monet ut agant fideliter, quia servus infidelis non servit, nisi quando dominus videt, quia non curat, nisi placere; sed fidelis semper bene operatur. Et ideo dicit non in praesentia mea tantum, quia sic videretur quod non faceretis ex instinctu bonae voluntatis. Eph. VI, 6 s.: non ad oculum servientes, quasi hominibus placentes, sed ut servi Christi, facientes voluntatem Dei: ex animo cum bona voluntate servientes domino, et non hominibus. Secundo, ut humiliter, ibi cum metu et tremore, et cetera. Superbus enim non timet, sed humilis. I Cor. X, 12: qui se existimat stare, videat ne cadat. Prov. XXVIII, 14: beatus homo qui semper est pavidus. Ps. II, 11: servite domino in timore, et exultate ei cum tremore. Tertio salubriter, ibi vestram salutem operamini. Matth. XXIV, 13: qui perseveraverit usque in finem, hic salvus erit. Deinde cum dicit Deus enim, etc., confirmat fiduciam et excludit quatuor falsas existimationes. Unam hominum credentium quod homo per liberum arbitrium possit salvari absque divino auxilio. Contra hoc dicit Deus, et cetera. Io. XIV, 10: pater in me manens, ipse facit opera: et XV, 5: sine me nihil potestis facere. Alii omnino negant liberum arbitrium, dicentes quod homo necessitatur a fato, vel a providentia divina. Et hoc excludit, cum dicit in vobis. Quia interius per instinctum movet voluntatem ad bene operandum. Is. c. XXVI, 12: omnia enim opera nostra operatus es in nobis. Tertia Pelagianorum, sicut et primi, dicentium electiones esse in nobis, sed prosecutiones operum in Deo, quia velle est a nobis sed perficere a Deo.
2:13
Et hoc excludit, dicens et velle et perficere. Rom. IX, 16: non est volentis, scilicet velle, sine auxilio Dei, neque currentis, scilicet currere, sed miserentis est Dei. Quarta quod Deus facit omne bonum in nobis, et hoc per merita nostra. Hoc excludit, cum dicit pro bona voluntate, scilicet sua, non pro meritis nostris, quia ante gratiam Dei nihil boni meriti est in nobis. Ps. l, 20: benigne fac, domine, in bona voluntate tua, et cetera.
2:15
Supra apostolus induxit ad faciendum opera salutis, hic docet eos modum faciendi. Et primo docet ipsum modum, secundo assignat rationem eius, ibi ut sitis, et cetera. Docet duplicem modum faciendi, scilicet sine murmure et sine dubitatione. Opera enim virtutum sunt difficillima, et in his habet locum murmuratio. I Cor. X, 10: neque murmuraveritis, sicut quidam eorum murmuraverunt, et perierunt ab exterminatore. Et ne dubitetis an fiant. Iac. I, 6: qui enim haesitat, similis est fluctui maris, qui a vento movetur, et circumfertur, et cetera. Ponit autem huius rationem, et primo ex parte eorum; secundo ex parte apostoli, ibi ad gloriam, et cetera. Circa primum ponitur triplex ratio. Prima in comparatione ad fideles, cum dicit ut sitis sine querela. Lc. I, 6: incedentes in omnibus mandatis et iustificationibus domini sine querela, et cetera. Sine peccato autem nullus esse potest, sed bene sine querela. Unde ad hoc monet. Secundo in comparatione ad Deum, ibi simplices, et cetera. Filius enim est similis patri; Deus autem simplex est; unde simplices simus sicut filii Dei, quod est, quando intentio est ad unum. Iac. I, 8: vir duplex animo, inconstans est in omnibus viis suis. Matth. c. X, 16: estote prudentes sicut serpentes, et simplices sicut columbae. Tertio in comparatione ad infideles, ibi sine reprehensione, etc., id est ut bene se habeant ad infideles, ut scilicet sint sine offensione, in medio nationis pravae, quantum ad mala opera, et perversae, quantum ad infidelitatem: et hoc est quando non possunt infamari ab eis. I Tim. V, 14: nullam occasionem date adversario maledicti gratia. Et huius ratio ponitur, ibi inter quos, et cetera. Quia qualitercumque mundus varietur, luminaria caeli clara manent. Matth. c. V, 14: vos estis lux mundi, et cetera. Lucens non quantum ad essentiam, quia sic tantum Deus lux est. Io. I, 4: et vita erat lux hominum, et cetera. At vero sancti non sic. Io. I, 8: non erat ille lux, et cetera. Sed sunt lux, inquantum habent aliquid lucis illius qui erat lux hominum, scilicet verbi Dei irradiantis nobis. Et ideo dicit verbum vitae continentes, scilicet verbum Christi. Io. VI, 68: domine, ad quem ibimus? Verba vitae aeternae habes. Ps. CXVIII, 105: lucerna pedibus meis verbum tuum, et cetera. Deinde ponit rationem ex parte apostoli, ibi ad gloriam meam. Secundo manifestat rationem, quia subditi debent bene agere, etiam ut cedat in gloriam praelatorum. Eorum enim est gloria, quando subditi sunt bene instructi. Prov. X, v. 1: filius sapiens laetificat patrem, et cetera. I Thess. II, 20: vos enim estis gloria nostra, et cetera. Et hoc in diem Christi, quando scilicet adducet secum fideles. Et hoc propter duo est ad gloriam, scilicet propter laborem in praedicatione et propter passionem mortis quam sustinuit.
2:16
Et ideo dicit quia non in vacuum cucurri, neque in vacuum laboravi. Cursum dicit praedicationem, propter agilitatem, quia a Ierusalem usque in Hispaniam. Item labores, propter contradictiones et poenas quas pertulit, et hoc non in vacuum, immo in multum fructum. I Cor. XV, 10: gratia eius in me vacua non fuit. Item propter passionem, ibi sed et si immolor. Convertens enim aliquos, quasi de illis quos convertit, offert sacrificium Deo.
2:17
Sed quandoque offerentes a tyrannis occisi sunt supra sacrificium, sicut habetur Lc. XIII, 1. Et ideo dicit: offero Deo sacrificium de vobis. Sed si contingat quod et ego supra hoc immolor, id est, occasione sacrificii conversionis vestrae occidar, gaudeo propter me. Iac. c. I, 2: omne gaudium existimate, fratres mei, cum in tentationes varias incideritis, et cetera. Et congratulor vobis quod habetis fidem etiam cum periculo personae meae, cui et in hoc congratulamini.
2:18
Et ideo dicit idipsum gaudete et congratulamini mihi. Rom. XII, v. 15: gaudere cum gaudentibus. Deinde cum dicit spero autem, etc., proponit in exemplum discipulos suos. Et primo Timotheum, secundo Epaphroditum, ibi necessarium autem, et cetera. Circa primum, primo praemittit missionem Timothei; secundo commendat eum, ibi neminem, etc.; tertio innuit tempus missionis, ibi hunc igitur, et cetera. Dicit ergo spero, et cetera. Notandum est, quod apostolus sic habuit fiduciam in Deo, quod etiam minima attribuebat Deo. II Cor. III, 5: non quod sufficientes simus cogitare aliquid a nobis quasi ex nobis, sed sufficientia nostra ex Deo est. Littera est plana. Deinde commendat eum, et primo ex charitate ad eos; secundo ex devotione ad apostolum, ibi experimentum, et cetera. Et sic facit bonus mediator, quia illos diligit, hunc veneratur. Item primo ponit commendationem; secundo exponit, ibi omnes enim quae, et cetera. Dicit ergo mitto, etc., quia neminem, etc., scilicet in profectum vestrum. Ps. LXVII, 7: qui inhabitare facit unius moris in domo.
2:20
Qui sollicitus sit. Rom. XII, 8: qui praeest in sollicitudine. Sincera affectione, quia solum propter Deum. II Cor. I, 17: ex sinceritate, sicut ex Deo, coram Deo, in Christo loquimur. Ratio autem quare neminem, etc., quia omnes quae, etc., id est non quae ad salutem proximorum sunt, et ad honorem Dei quaerunt, sed quae ad lucrum et gloriam, et quae sua sunt. Sed numquid Lucas et Epaphroditus et alii, qui erant cum apostolo, quaerebant quae sua sunt? Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod in societate apostoli plures erant, qui hoc quaerebant, qui et deseruerunt eum. II Tim. IV, 10: demas enim me dereliquit, diligens saeculum, et abiit Thessalonicam: Crescens in Galatiam: Titus in Dalmatiam: Lucas et mecum solus. Sed consuetudo est quod aliquando Scriptura loquitur de nonnullis, sicut de omnibus. Ier. c. VI, 13: a minori quippe usque ad maiorem omnes avaritiae student, et a propheta usque ad sacerdotem cuncti faciunt dolum, et cetera. Et ideo est distributio accommoda. Et si vultis scire, quomodo se habet ad me, respondeo experimentum, etc., id est quasi esset specialis filius. I Cor. IV, 17: ideo, misi ad vos Timotheum, qui est filius meus charissimus et fidelis in domino, et cetera. Hunc ergo sic sollicitum pro vobis, sic mihi charum, spero, et cetera. Sed quare non statim? Est sciendum, quod aliter est de Christo et de aliis sanctis. In Christo enim est plenitudo gratiarum, unde habuit semper notitiam omnium; non sic alii sancti. Unde apostolus praevidebat aliqua de futuris circa se, aliqua ignorabat. Et sic non revelatum erat sibi, an deberet liberari de vinculis. Et ideo dicit mox, et cetera. Quia si detur facultas, personaliter veniam. Et ideo confido, et cetera. Sed tamen liberatus a vinculis non fuit. Ps. XVII, 29: quoniam tu illuminas lucernam meam, domine Deus meus, illumina tenebras meas. Semper enim aliquid tenebrosum est in sanctis. Deinde cum dicit necessarium, etc., proponit in exemplum alium suum discipulum, scilicet Epaphroditum. Et primo describit ipsum; secundo ostendit quomodo suscipiatur, ibi excipite, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit, quia primo commendat eum; secundo ostendit causam missionis, ibi quoniam quidem, etc.; tertio eam exponit, ibi nam et infirmatus est, et cetera. Dicit ergo necessarium, et cetera. Nominat autem eum fratrem, propter fidem. Matth. c. XXIII, 8: omnes vos fratres estis, et cetera. Cooperatorem, scilicet in labore praedicationis. Prov. XVIII, 19: frater qui iuvatur a fratre, quasi civitas firma. Et commilitonem, et cetera. Quia simul passi tribulationem. II Tim. c. II, 3: labora sicut bonus miles Christi Iesu, et cetera. Apostolum, id est doctorem.
2:25
Hic fuit episcopus Philippensium, et missus ab eis ut serviret apostolo, et ideo dicit ministrum necessitatis meae. Infra IV, 18: repletus sum acceptis ab Epaphrodito, quem misistis in odorem suavitatis, hostiam acceptam, placentem Deo. Sed quare? Ad satisfaciendum desiderio, quo desiderio desiderabat videre vos. Rom. I, 11: desidero enim vos, et cetera. Item ad subveniendum suae tristitiae, quia tristis erat de vestra tristitia, quam conceperatis, quando audistis eum infirmari.
2:27
Et exponit causam, dicens nam et infirmatus est usque ad mortem, scilicet secundum iudicium medicorum, non autem secundum providentiam divinam, sed ad honorem Dei. Io. XI, 4: infirmitas haec non est ad mortem, sed pro gloria Dei. Ideo sequitur sed Deus misertus est eius. Ps. VI, 3: miserere mei, domine, quoniam infirmus sum, et cetera. Et non solum, et cetera. Quia tristitiam temporalem et naturalem habuit de afflictionibus suis, sicut et Christus legitur aliquando habuisse. Consequenter concludit missionem, et patet littera, et ostendit quomodo recipiatur, et secundo huius causam. Recipiendus est honorifice in domino, cuius est minister. Gal. IV, 14: sicut Angelum Dei excepistis me, sicut Christum Iesum. I Tim. V, 17: qui bene praesunt presbyteri, duplici honore digni habeantur: maxime qui laborant in verbo et doctrina, et cetera. Et hoc propter, etc., id est propter Deum et salutem fidelium, usque ad mortem accessit. Io. XV, 13: maiorem charitatem nemo habet, ut animam suam ponat quis pro amicis suis, et cetera. Tradens. Io.
2:30
X, 11: bonus pastor animam suam ponit pro ovibus suis. Et hoc ut impleret, etc., quod vos personaliter non potuistis circa meum obsequium.
2:1
1. Si qua ergo consolatio in Christo. Rursus a laude sermonem transfert ad exhortationem. Est autem oratio vehemens ac mire pathetica. Pro consolatione, exkortationem legit Ambrosianus: sequitur enim solatium in proximo membro. Sane quidem utrumque Graeca vox significat: verum magis huic loco con venit quod noster interpres vertit, ut sit sensus: Si vultis mihi vincto et afHicto aliquam adferre consolationem in Christo, id est, in negotio Christi, cujus ego sum Apostolus.
Si quod solatium charitatis. Id est: Si quod solatium ex charitate profectum a vobis exspectari potest. Si qua societas spiritus. Pro societate Graece communio est; pro qua participationem legit Ambrosianus. Sensus: Si habetis mecum aliquam spiritus communicationem; si macum estis unus spiritus per consensum et charitatem; spiritum intelligit humanum, de quo paulo ante: In uno spiritu, una anima, et Eph. 4. Unum corpus et unus spiritus.
Si qua viscera miserationis. Graece et Syriace: Si qua viscera ac miserationes; ut posterior dictio sit prioris expositio. Consentiunt multi codices Latini MSS. et concordantiae, astipulante etiam Ambrosiano. Si quid, inquit, viscerum, id est, misericordiae, in vobis est. Si vultis aliquam erga me misericordiam ostendere.
2:2
2. Implete gaudium meum. Id est, facite, unde gaudium meum, quod ex praeclaris vestrae conversationis initiis jamdudum concepi, de quo et supra locutus sum, impleatur ac perficiatur. Quid autem ab eis exigat pro sui gaudii complemento, declarat subjectis vitae Christianae praeceptis. Quorum primum est do concordia animorum. Ut idem sapiatis. Ut expletive sumitur, quasi dicat: Implebitis gaudium meum, si idem sapiatis etc. Idem sapere Apostolo est esse consentientes et similiter affectos, seu voluntate sive intellectu; ut eadem velint, eademque credant. Hoc enim perfectae concordiae est.
Eandem charitatem habentes. Eandem charitatem Graeci interpretantur parem hinc inde, ut qui multum amatur, non remisse, sed pari mensura redamet. Nonnulli sic exponunt: eandem, quam coe.pistis exercere charitatem retinentes. At simplicior et contextui maxime congruus sensus est: Eandem, id est, mutuam erga vos invicem charitatem habentes ac retinentes, velut concordiae matrem.
Unanimes, idipsum sentientes. Posterius interpretatio prioris est; unanimes enim sunt, qui unum idemque sentiunt. Neque hic aliquid diversum dicitur ab eo, quod jam dixit: ut idem sapiatis, est enim idem utrobique verbum in Graeco. Sed incnlcatio est ejusdem rei, nisi quod expressior est concordiae significatio in vocabulo unum, quod hoc loco Paulus scripsit, quam in vocabulo idem vel idipsum, quod superius.
2:3
3. Nihil per contentionem, neque per inanem gloriam. Supple: facite, vel fiat a vobis. Pro contentione, textus Ambrosianus habet irritationes. Eadem est vox in Graeco, quam noster interpres 2 Cor. 12. dissensiones, et Gal. 5. rixas vertil. Significat autem contentionem, id est, eam verborum pugnam et concertationem, quae non veritatis aut justitiae, sed gloriae studio suscipitur. Unde recte Theophylactus annotat, Apostolum continuo subjungere matrem hujus inanem gloriam. Ex hac enim, inquit, illa nascitur.
Sed in humilitate superiores sibi invicem arbitrantes. In non est in Graeco; sibi pro se ablativo, quem exigit comparativus superiores. Sensus est: Sed per humilitatem alius alium arbitretur, existimet, judicet esse se superiorem, praestantiorem, meliorem. Non enim sermo est de praestantia graduum et honorum, sed probitatis ac virtutum. Et cum humilitas in mendacio non consistat, intelligendum est, quod quisque debeat non simulate praetendere hujusmodi judicium, sed vere et ex animo sic arbitrari, quantumcunque in virtutibus profecerit, aut profecisse se putet. Exempli gratia: Qui donum habet virginitatis, is alium matrimonio copulatum existimet se meliorem. Quod ut ex animo faciat, cogitet se forte ab illo aliis pluribus ac potioribus donis superari, velut patientiae, mansuetudinis, pietatis atque ipsius humilitatis, denique ejus, quae omnium virtutum forma est, charitatis. Quae quidem cogitatio, quia non absolutum habet judicium, sed partim suspensum, partim negativum, quo dicitur: Forte ille melior me est; non me illi praefero, quia nec occulta cordis mei video: vacua est ab orani errore. Atque hoc ipsum est, quod Christus in Evangelio sub parabola praecepit, unicuique dicen3: Vade recumbe in novissimo loco Luc. 14. Id est, infra omnes te humilia, omnibus te inferiorem reputa, nempe sensu jam explicato. Sic autem explicat Augustinus lib. 33. q. 71., ubi citatis Apostoli verbis ait: Non hoc ita debemus existimare, ut non existimemus, sed nos existimare fingamus, sed vere existimemus aliquid occultum esse posse in alio, quo nobis superior sit, etiamsi bonum nostrum, quo illo videmur superiores esse, non sit occultum. Haec ille. Consule eundem lib. de sancta Virg. cap. 43. et seq. Et Gregorium homil. 10. in Ezech. et hom. 7. super Evangelia et B. Thomam in comment. Item 2. sec. q. 161. art. 3. Vide etiam q. 60. art. 4. Sed quae/es, quid si videam alium manifeste graviterque peccare, ipsi mihi nihil mali conscius? Respondeo, quod et illum te meliorem reputare debeas, eo judicii modo, quem superius exposui, maxime quia potest in corde tuo latere vitium superbiae, quo revera. is illo deterior; deinde, quia forte ille te melior est secundum praedestinationem divinam, quae nobis est occultissima. Vide de hac re pulcherima documenta apud Thomam Kerapensem lib. 1. de imitat. Christi cap. 3. et 7. et lib. 2. cap. 2. Potest nihilominus ista Apostoli sententia recte sic intelligi, ut, dum dicit superiores, accipiamus eos, quibus debemus subservire, eorum saluti studendo, et quibus nos libenter velimus submittere, quatenus Dei honor vel illorum salus exigat. Huic sensui quadrat, quod sequitur, non quae sua sunt etc. Quadrat exemplum Christi, quod deinde subjicit.
2:4
4. Nonquae sua sunt singuli considerantes, sed ea quae aliorum. Interpres sensum expressit magis, quam verba. Nam Graeca sic habent: Non sua quisque spectate, sed et quae aliorum, quisque; conjunctionem et omisit interpres velut redundantem. Nam 1 Cor. 10. idem hoc praeceptum sine conjunctione legitur, in Graeco: Nemo suum quaerat, sed quod alterius, quisque. Quo loco etiam de seipso dicit: Non quaerens quod mihi vtile est, sed quod multis. Et rursus hoc capite generatim: Omnes quae sua sunt quaerunt, non quae sunt Jesu Christi. Sed et inter encomia charitatis 1 Cor. 13. posuit, non quaerere, quae sua sunt. Ex quibus satis apparet, hoc quod toties apud Apostolum legitur, quaerere quod suum est, absolute tanquam malum ac vitiosum reprehendi; et proinde sententiam hujus loci non esse supplendam hoc modo: Non tantum quae sua sunt singuli spectantes, verum etiam, quae aliorum; sed non habita ratione conjunctionis, siquidem et alibi interdum redundat, absque hujusmodi supplemento particulae exclusivae interpretandum esse. Quanquam et sic accipi potest conjunctio, ut vim habeat intensivain; quasi dicas, quin potius ea, quae sunt aliorum. Graeca vox, quam interpres vertit, considerantes, significat spectare et prae oculis habere, velut scopum; quod alibi dicit quaerere. Breviter, sensus est: Nemo studeat privatis commodis, sed omnium saluti. Nemo communi utilitati rem privatam anteponat.
2:5
5. Hoc enim sentite in vobis, quod et in Christo Jesu. Sentite, Graece sentiat aut sentiatur. Est enim verbum medium. Priori modo si interpreteris, subauditur quisque ex superiori sententia: quisque vestrum hcc sentiat. Posteriori modo completus est sermo: Hoc sentiatur in vobis, id est, hoc ipsi in vobis sentite. Est autem verbum idem cum eo, quod paulo ante verterat modo sapere, modo sentire. Locus Lic exhortatorius est ab exemplo Christi, quem imitandum proponit, tam in eo, quod praeceperat de humilitate erga omnes servanda, quam de salute proximorum anteponenda privatis commodis. Utrumque enim Christus praestitit, modo quodam excellentissiun, qui in filium Dei competere poterat. Igitur sensus est: Is affectus sit in vobis erga vos invicem, qui et in Chiisto fuit erga nos; ipsum imitamini. Sic Rom. 15. Etenim Christus non sibi placuit, et 2 Cor. 8. Propter vos egenus factus est, cum esset dives.
2:6
6. Qui cum in forma Dei esset, non rapinam arbitratus est esse se aequalem Deo. Esset, poterat verti, sit: nam Graece est participium praesentis temporis. Sensus est: Qui cum esset ac sit in natura Dei, id est, cum esset ac sit verus Deus; non existimavit aequalitatem Dei sibi esse rapinam, hoc est, rem alienam et ex rapto usurpatam, ut propter hoc tantopere semet humiliaverit, velut agnoscens usurpasse se aliquid non suum, quod humiliando se deponere voluerit, quasi dicat: Non haec est causa humilitatis Christi; quippe qui non usurpative, sed vere Deus esset. Ubi latenter taxatur diaboli et hominis superbia, qui divinitatem appetendo quodammodo eam rapuerunt; et propter hoc humiliati sunt vel inviti. Formam accipi pro natura, non autem, ut Erasmus vult, pro specie seu figura et habitu externo; bene probat iu suo commentario Chrysostomus. Cui et caeteri tam Latini, quam Graeci consentiunt. Nam quod Cyprianus ab Erasmo allegatur ita locum hunc citare lib. 2. contra Judaeos cap. 13. Qui cum in figura Dei esset; interpretis est, non Cypriani citantis dumtaxat, quod in Latino codice reperit, non autem exponentis. Nec dubium est, improbandam esse eam versionem; quam nec Erasmus nec quisquam alius ar.sus est imitari. Naturam autem formae nomine intelligi, patet etiam ex eo, quod mox adversative sequitur de forma servi, quemadmodum ibi ostendetur. Facit ergo dupliciter hic locus ad astruendam divinitatem Christi: et in eo, quod contra Arianos veram ac proprie dictam formam, id est, naturam Dei Christo tribuit; et quia docet eum esse Deo Patri aequalem.
2:7
7. Sed semetipsum exinanivit, quasi dicat, non alienum deposuit, sed semetipsum, qui verus erat Deus, ad imum usque dejecit, ac divinitatem quodammodo exuit. Vide Augustinum libr. 2. contra Maximinum Arianorum episcopum cap. 5. Per quod autem Christus semetipsum exinaniverit, sequentia declarant:
Formam servi accipiens. Id est, per hoc, quod formam servi suscepit, naturam videlicet humanam, quae utique respectu Dei, totius creaturae Domini, servilis est. Neque enim formam servi considerat Apostolus in eo, quod naturam mortalitati ac miseriis obnoxiam Christus suscepit; nam et in tali natura alii domini sunt, alii servi; sed in eo, quod ipse, Deo aequalis, et per naturam rerum omnium Dominus, factus est homo, qui qualiscumque sit, per naturam servus est. Unde et Christus propter assumptam naturam saepissime servus vocatur in sacris literis: ut Jes. 42. Ecce servus meus, suscipiam eum. Quod de Christo dictum ostendit Matthaeus cap. 12. sui Evangelii. Item Ezech. 34. Et suscitabo super eas pastorem unum, servum meum David. Zach. 3. Ecce ego adducam servum meum, orientem. Et passim in Psalmis. Quale est et illud, quod de Christo jam immortali et glorioso dictum est Act. 4. Convenerunt adversus sanctum puerum tuum Jesum. Nam pueri nomine servum intelligi, vel ex eodem ipso capite liquet, ubi dicitur: Per os patris nostri David pueri tui. De hac re vide Thom. 3. p. q. 20. art. 1. et 2.
In similitudinem hominum factus. In Graeco dativus est casus, ablativo numero reddendus, in similitudine. Quidam sic interpret&ntur, fuit similis aliis hominibus; non autem unus ex illis, quia non fuit homo purus, nec peccator. Ita fere Graeci. Secundum alios sensus est, Christum factum esse hominibus similem, quia factus est verus homo: sicut aequalis est Deo, quia verus est Deus. Prior intellectus fit probabilis ex aliis locis, in quibus est similis phrasis, nominatim ex eo, quod dicitur Rom. 8. filius Dei missus in similitudinem carnis peccati. Non enim erat in eo caro peccati; sed tantum similitudo carnis peccati. Sic homo factus dicitur ad similitudinem Dei; minime Deus factus. Ac sane similitudo semper ad aliud refertur. Per utrumque tamen sensum occurritur errori Marcionitaium et Manichaeorum, qui hoc Apostoli loco abutebantur, ut Christum non vere, sed apparenter tantum, assumpto corpore phantastico, incarnatum fuisse docerent. Quae doctrina universum incarnationis et redemptionis Christi mysterium evacuat.
Et habitu inventus ut homo. Latini quidam habitum, interpretantur indumentum; ut sensus sit, Christum indutum humana carne versatum fuisse inter hominines. Sic Augustinus intellexit libr. 83. q. 71. et 73. Quam sententiam etiam Thomas in commentario refert secundo loco; eandemque simpliciter approbat, 3. p. q. 2. art. 6. ad 1. Non tamen significant hi Doctores, humanam naturam Christo accidentaliter advenisse, sicut vestimentum advenit homini, et proinde Christum non esse hominem substantialiter; quae fuit erronea quorumdam opinio, concepta ex his Apostoli verbis male intellectis, quam quidem S. Thomas in comment. bene refellit. Sed sentiunt, filium Dei absque ulla sui mutatione factum esse hominem, eicut qui vestem induit nulla re mutatur, sive substantiam ejus spectes, sive accidentia absoluta. Quod etsi vere et Catholice dicatur: non tamen ille est Apostoli sensus hoc loco. Nam pro habitu Graece est ax^axt, id est, figura. Commentator Ambrosius nec non verus Ambrosius libr. 2. de fide cap. 4. et lib. 3. cap. 5., itemque de initiandis cap. 4. speciem legunt eodem sensu. Dicit ergo Apostolus Chiistum habitu inventum ut hominem, quia secundum figuram et speciem exteriorem oculis hominum expositam inventus est ut homo, id est, agnitus est verus homo. Non enim significat, Christum tantummodo specie et imagine externa, non autem veritate naturae similem hominibus fuisse; sed ita similem, ut verus esset homo. Sicut enim nihil tam ovo simile est, quam ovum; ita nihil tam simileesthomini, quamhomo. Igitur particula ut, veritatis est nota, non nudae similitudinis. Quod et Theophylactus annotavit, adducens locum similem, ubi Joannes de Christo dicit: Vidimus gloriam ejus quasi unigeniti a Patre, cum vere esset unigenitus; sicut ibidem dicit: Unigenitus, qui est in sinu Patris, ipse enarravit. Porro veritatem humanae naturae in Christo probare evidenter possunt, quae subjungit Apostolus de morte ejus.
2:8
8. Humiliavit semetipsum, factus obediens usque ad mortem. Non solum, inquit, cum Deus esset, naturam assumsit humanam; verum etiam in ea se vehementer humiliavit atque dejecit, utpote factus obediens Patri usque ad perpessionem mortis. Loquitur autem de morte violenta et ab impiis hominibus inferenda; qualem Deus, pro salute generis humani, voluit filium suum pati. Nam in morte naturali, quam subire aliquando necesse est, non sic elucet obedientia. Meminit autem obedientiae Apostolus; quia sicut superbiae est subjici nolle, ita humilitatis, obedire. Porro, quamvis omnes hnmanao Christi actiones ex obedientia processerint, juxta illud quod ipse ait Joan. 6., quia descendi de coelot non ut faciam voluntatem meam, sed voluntatem ejus qui misit me, peculiariter tamen cbedientiam ejus commendat Apostolus in morte subeunda; tum quia actus ille fortitudinis omaium difticillimus est, tum quia per mortem executus est Christus opus nostrae redemptionis. Intelligitur autem obedientia, qua voluntatem suam humanam perfecte conformavit aeterno decreto Patris. Quae conformatio voluntatis erat obedientia; vel formaliter ac proprie, vel, ut aliis videtur, eminenter. Idque significatur omnibus illis Scripturae locis, quae docent, Christum venisse, ut faceret voluntatem patris sui.
Mortem autem crucis. Id est, lnortem supplicio crucis inferendam, quod quidem supplicium non modo gravissime cruciabat, unde et cruciare a cruce deductum est, verum etiam quam maxime probrosum erat et infame; perinde ut hodie patibuli supplicium. Unde dicebant apud Sapientem adversarii ejus: Morte turpissima condemnemus eum. Sap. 2. Vide quae diximus ad 2 Cor. 5. in fine. Et quae Baron. in Notis ad Matyrol. die 7. Apr.
2:9
9. Propter quod et Deus exaltavit illum. Deinceps ostendit meritum humilitatis Christi; ut similiter futurae exaltationis spe Philippenses ad humilitatem excitet. Sensus est: cujus tantae humilitatis et obedientiae merito vicissim Deus exaltavit, vel ut expressius ex Graeco habet textus Ambrosianus, superexaltavit eum, id est, in summam extulit sublimitatem; nam praeter gloriam resurrectionis: donavit illi nomen etc. prout sequitur. Hic locus docet apertissime, Christum per passionem et crucem suam non nobis tantum, sed et sibi meruisse. Quod dum negat Calvinus, contra sensum et interpretationem omnium Patrum vim facit huic Scripturae, dicens illam particulam, propter quod, non causam, sed consequentiam et ordinem rei gestae significare; quasi sensus sit: Post tantam ejus dejectionem et obedientiam Deus illum exaltavit. Sed ut dixi, violenta prorsus est Laec interpretatio; nec eam Graeca dictio tib ullo modo recipit. Ac sane frustra sudat in hoc loco nobis eripiendo Calvinus, cum sint et aliae Scripturae complures, quae meritum istud clarissime edoceant, ut Apoc. 5. Dignus est agnus, qui occisus est, accipere virtutem etc. Heb. 2. Videmus Jesum propter passionem mortis gloria et honore coronatum. Jes. 53. Pro eo quod laboravit anima ejus, videbit et saturabitur. Et alia loca passim in Psalmis. Verum prolixior hujus doctrinae probatio pertinet ad 3. Sent. dist. 18.
Et donavit illi nomen, quod est super omne nomen. Nemo existimet, Apostolum loqui de nomine Christi proprio, quod est Jesus; nam illud nomen multo ante exaltationem et impositum ei fuit, et ab hominibus agnitum; idemque multis aliis commune. Sed nomen intelligit Dei, aut filii Dei: de quo archangelus ad B. Mariam: Quod nascetur ex te sanctum vocabitur filius Dei, et de quo Jes. 7. et Matth. 7. Vocabunt nomen ejus Emmanuel, quod est interpretatum nobiscum Deus. Et ad Heb. 1. Quanto differentius prae illis nomen haereditavit. Hoc enim est nomen, quod infinite superat omne aliud nomen. Unde est apud Graecos epitheton Dei 67iSpojvou.oc, id est, quo nihil excelsius nominari potest. Dicitur autem Deus hoc nomen ei donasse, quando rem nominis fecit innotescere; scilicet post ejus resurrectionem et ascensionem in coelum. Tunc enim coepit ab hominibus agnosci verus Dei filius, verusque Deus; et ut talis honorari ac glorificari. Haec Graecorum expositio est. Alii per nomen, quod est super omne nomen, inttdligunt famam, gloriam ac celebritatem nominis excellentiorem gloria cujuscumque alterius. Sed eodem recidit hic intellectus: nam illa gloria est fama divinitatis ejus. Ruisus autem ex hoc loco monstratur, Christum esse Deum, Patri aequalem; uam si minor esset Patre, ut volebant Ariani, nm haberet nomen, quod est super omne nomen.
2:10
10. Vt in nomine Jesu omne genu flectatur. Ut non causaliter accipitur, sed expletive: ita ut in nomine Jesu etc. Nomen hoc loco pro re seu persona positum videtur. Genuflexio metonymice subjectionem et humiliationem sui significat. Itaque sensus est: adeo ut omnes quicunque usquam sunt, cognoscentes hominem illum, qui Jesus vocatur, esse Dei filium ac verum Deum, sese illi tanquam Deo et omnium Domino submittant, eumque adorent. Unde in hujus rei protestationem quandam, veteri more Christianorum, soli nomini Jesu, quando nominatur, reverentia fit, testeS. Vincentio de Valentia, serm. 2. dom. 18. post Trinitatis.
Coelestium, terrestrium et infernorum. Coelestes, sunt angeli et animae beatae: terrestres, homines in terris agentes. Sed quos infernos, sive ut Graece est subterraneos vocet, nonperindeliquet, Sunt enim nonnulli, inter quos Innocentius tertius serm. 1. de omnibus sanctis, qui putent significari animas, quae in infernis locis purgantur; quas utique constat in nomine Jesu cum omni humilitate genu flectere. Probabilem hunc commentarium facere conantur ex Apoc. 5. ubi dicitur: Et omnem creaturam, quae in coelo est, et super terram, et sub terra, omnes audivi dicentes: Sedenti in throno, et agno, benedictio et honor et gloria etc. Non enim alii sub terra videntur esse, qui benedicant et glorificenl; Deum et Agnum, quam animae, quae sunt in purgatorio. Nam daemones non benedicunt, sed maledicunt; non glorificant, sed blasphemant. Caeteri vero damnati aut blasphemant. aut certe non diligunt Deum, ut glorificare et benedicere possint, cum sint ab eo aversi. Nec audiendus Origenes, qui putavit aliquando futurum, ut daemones omnesque damnati per salutarem poenitentiam correcti, Christo subjiciantur; quam ejus sententiam Ecclesia damnavit. Atqui communis expositio pene omnium interpretum est, per inferos quidem significaridaemones caeterosquedamnatos, quorum supplicii locus infernus est, sed sub jectionem,genuflectionis nomine 6iguificatam, intelligi generaliter; qua nimirum quis alicui subjicitur, sive licenter ac spontanee, quomodo coelites omnes in nomine Jesu tota mentium humilitate genu flectunt; sive coacte, quatenus ita subjectus est, ut resistere non possit. Qui modus daemonibus, et in universum damnatis, competit. Huic sensui favet imprimis ejusdem Apostoli locus Rom. 14., ubi cum dixisset: Omnes stabimus ante tribunal Christi, id probat, quia scriptum estapud Jesaiam: Vivo ego, dicil Dominus, quoniam flectetur mihi omne genu, et omnis Hngua cotifitebitur Deo. Cum enim mali quoque sistendi sint ante tribunal Christi, consequens est, ad eos quoque pertinere testimonium Prophetae. Igitur et mali flectent genu et confitebuntur Deo. Et quidem hoc loco ad eadem Prophetae verba respexisse Apostolum, plusquam probabile efficitur ex eo, quod sequitur: Et omnis lingua confiteatur etc. Sed et alibi Scriptura malis ac Dei inimicis hujusmodi coactam et extortam submissionem, imo et benedictionem et confessionem adscribit. Submissionem quidem, ut Psalm. 109. donec ponam inimicos tuos scabellum pedum tuorum. Quem versiculum Apostolus 1 Cor. 15. citat, ut doceatomniafore Christo subjecta. Item Psalm. 71. Inimici ejus terram lingent, id est, in potestatem ejus redacti, ore in terram depresso adorabunt eum vel inviti. Confessionem vero seu benedictionem, ut in eo, quod Dominus Matth. 23. et Luc. 13. dixit ad Scribas et Pharisaeos: Non me videbitis amodo, donec dicatis: Benedictus, qui venit in nomine Domini. Hoc enim non modoGraeci commentatores, verumetiam Augustinus lib. 2. de cons. Evang. cap. 75. dictum accipiunt de adventu Christi ad judicium, quando omnes omnino, volentes, nolentes, Deum ac Dominum eum agnoscent. Quod ipsum repetit Christus stans in concilio Sacerdotum et Seniorum, dicens eis: Amodo videbitis filium hominis sedentem a dextris virtutis Dei, et venientem in nubibus coeli. Matth. 26. Videbitis, inquit, hoc est, cognoscetis vel inviti me sedentem a dextris virtutis Dci, id est, in summa gloria prae omnibus creaturis collocatum. Tale etiam est, quod in Prophetis toties legitur: Et cognoscent, quia ego sum Dominus. Denique illud Jacobi Apostoli cap. 2. Daemones credunt et contremiscunt. Nec vero diver sUm habere sensum videtur id, quod superius ex Apoc. 5. allatum est. Nam omnis quidem creatura dictura est: Sedenti in throno, et agno, benedictio et honor etc, sed aliter hoc dicet creatura, qjac in coelo est, aliter, quae sub terra, sicut jam explicatum est. Quod autem Theodoretus infernos sive eos, qui sub terris sunt, interpretatur homines mortuos, non videturrem assecutus. Nam hoc pacto iidem erunt in numero coelestium et infernoium, videlicet sancti cum Christo regnantes, nisi respondeat, coelestes intelligi solos angelos. Verum absurdum est, animas beatas et Angelis in coelo sociatas cuminfernis potius, quam cum coelestibus censere. Si quis autem infernorum nomine comprehendi dicat etiam eos, qui in purgatorio sunt, nihil superioribus adveisum dixerit. Non enim solos damnatos hac parte dicimus significari. Porro quamvis haec Christi exaltatio, quam memorat Apostolus, etiam ante ejus passionem initium habuerit (nam et angeli Chiisto nato, tanquam Dei filio gloriam cecinerunt; et magi, multique praeterea homines eum adhuc mortalem adoraverunt; et daemones imperio ejus cesserunt ac filium Dei confessi sunt), posteaquam tamen a morte resurrexit et in coelum ascendit, mirabiliter aucta est ejus gloria, per Ecclesiam ubique diffusam. Nec modo per Ecclesiam, verum etiam apud eos, qui vel Ecclesiam non sunt ingressi, vel eam per haeresim aut schisma deseruerunt. Unde Augustinus in enarratione Psalm. 103. ad illud: Ut rxhilaretur facies ejus in oleo: (juoniam, inquit, excellentissima in Christo gratia apparuit, totus orbis eum diligit, <x)ui cum contemptus hic esset, adoratur modo ab omni gente, quoniam ipsius est regnum, et ipse dominabitur gentium. Tanta est enim ejus gratia, ut multi, qui in eum non credunt, laudent eum, et propterea dicant noUe se in eum credere, quia nemo potest implere, quae jubet. Amatur tamen ab omnibus, quia excellenter unctus. Haec ille. Certe etiam haeretici et schismatici in nomine Jesu genu flectunt, et ejus magisterio gloriantur. Quin et Mahometani px Alcorani sui doctrina Jesum Mariae filium in magna habent veneratione. Soli Judaei, qui sic in mundo sunt, ut nu3quam sint, ei maledicunt. Quamvis ergo Christi gloria toto orbe sit dilatata, quia tamen adhuc non desunt, qui eum blasphement; qui vero agnoscunt et venerantur, non omnes quantus est agnoscunt, nec omnes ei subjecti sunt, et quia daemones quoque eum adhuc in membris suis persequuntur, ut propter haec Apostolus Hebr. 2. dicat: Nunc autem necdum videmus omnia subjecta ei, utique non prius haec Apostolica Scriptura perfecte complebitur, quam in judicio extremo ac deinceps; quemadmodum idem Apostolus luculente docet 1 Cor. 15. Atque eadem ratio est de eo, quod sequitur:
2:11
11. Et omnis lingua confiteatur, quia Dominus Jesus Christus in gloria est Dei Patris. Haec confessio, sicut jam ostendimus, partim spontanea est, partim ab invitis et malevolis extorta. Nam omnis lingua intelligitur juxta distributionem praecedentem, coelestium, terrestrium et infernorum. Verba, prout reddita sunt a nostro interprete, sensum hunc volunt: Et omnes confiteantur, Dominum Jesum Christum esse in gloria Dei Patris, id est, habere gloriam eandem cura patre, utpote quem agnoscant verum Deum patri aequalem. Quod nimirum ipse futurum praedixit Joan. 5. ut omnes honorificent fiUum, sicut honorificaat Patrem. Sed sciendum, in Graeco verbum est non exprimi. Sic autero ibi legitur: /uod Dominus Jesus Christus in gloriam Dei Patris, vel ad gloriam. Proinde Graeci, quos et Cajetanus sequitur, sic ordinant et exponunt: Et omnes confiteantur, Jesum Christum esse Dominum, quae quidem ejus dignitas et dignitatis agnitio cedit ad gloriam Dei patris, quia gloria patris est exaltatio filii; sicut contra, dejectio filii patris ignominia est. Quod vero Erasmus illud: in gloriam Dei patris, referri posse putat ad verbum confiteatur, hoc sensu: et omnis lingua confiteatur ad gloriam Dei patris, quod Christus est Dominus, non consistit cum mente Apostoli generaliter loquentis. Mali enim non confitentur ad gloriam Dei, sed soli boni. Significatur autem, quod omnes Jesum Christum confitebuntur Dominum, non cum aliqua limitatione, sed absolute, id est, Dominum totius creaturae, tam secundum humanam naturam, quam secundum divinam.
2:12
12. Itaque charissimi mei, sicut semper obedistis. Postquam interposuitexemplum obedientiae Christi et exaltationis ejus, redit ad exhortationem, admonens Philippenses, ut sicut antea semper, ex quo fideles esse coeperant, exemplo Christi obedientes se praestiterantDei praeceptis ab Apostolo traditis; ita faciant deinceps, si gloriae Ohristi participes fieri velint.
Non ut in praesentia mei tantum, sed multo magis nunc in absentia mea. Partem hanc quidam referunt ad verbum praecedens, obedistis, quasi dicat Apostolus, sicut semper obedistis, non tantum quum praesens essem apud vos, verum etiam ac multo magis nunc quum absens sum a vobis, ita moneo, ut quod hactenus facitis, facere pergatis. Verum rectius alii partem illam praecedenterc: sicut semper obedistis, a sequentibus separant et parenthesi claudunt. Haec vero, quae sequuntur, referunt ad subsequens verbum operamini.
Cum metu et tremore salutem vestram operamini. Tota sententia construi potest et exponi hoc modo: Itaque fratres mei dilecti (sicut semper obedistis, id est, quod hactenus fecistis) operamini salutem vestram cum metu et tremore; non tantum sicut me praesente fecistis aut facere 8oletis, sed nunc multo magis me absente. Sic enim vos ostendetis id facere ex animo, propter Deum et non serviliter, quasi nobis placere studentes. Cum metu et tremore salutem suam operari, est magna cum solicitudine exercere opera salutis aeternae efiicacia. Phrasis illa, cum metu et tremore, satis a nobis explicata est in commentariis 1 Cor. 2. et 2 Cor. 7. et Ephes. 6. Respicit autem Apostolus ad versiculum Psalm. 2. Servite Domino in timore, et exultate ei cum tremore. Quae quidem tam Prophetica quam Apostolica exhortatio destruit inanem salutis certitudinem et securitatem, qua perniciose sibi blandiuntur haeretici. Nam ubi timor et tremor exigitur, securitas esse non potest. Ostendit etiam praesens locus, opera, quae per gratiam Dei fideles exercent, ad ipsam salutem promerendam valere: hoc enim est, quod dicit: Salutem vestram operamini.
2:13
13. Deus est enim, qui operatur in vobis velle et perficere pro bona voluntate. Perficere, Graece IvspysTv operari, nimirum idem verbum cum eo, quod priori loco dicit: qui cperatur. Atque ita legit passim Augustinus, nominatim lib. de gratia Christi, docens, eam Graecis codicibus esse consentaneam lectionem. Igitur perficere, non dicitur respectu operis alicujus praecedentis, cui perfectio desit, sed respectu ejus, quod est velle; ut perficere sit facere seu exsequi, quod volebas; non cedere tentationi, ad exsequendum quod volueris. Multi enim habent velle, qui per infirmitatem non habent facere, ut Petrus, quando dixit: Non te negabo. Porro locum hunc prave quondam interpretati sunt Origenes, Pelagius et Vitalis Carthaginensis. Quorum primus lib. bis operari velle et perficere, et in universum movere et agere, generali dumtaxat ratione, atque indeterminate ad bonum vel malum. Nostrum autem esse dicit bene aut male velle et facere. Pelagius vero in suo commentario ita scribit: Velle operatur Deus, suadendo et praemia pollicendo. Ejusdem ab Augustino lib. de gratia Christi, cap. 10., haec ex alio loco verba referuntur: Operatur in nobis Deus velle, quod bonum est, v>elle quod sanctum est, dum nos terrenis cupiditatibus deditos et mutorum more animalium tantummodo praesentia diligentes, futurae gloriae magnitudine et praemiorum pollicitatione succendit, dum revelatione sapientiae in desiderium Dei stupentem suscitat voluntatem, dum nobis suadet omne, quod bonum est. Post quae Pelagii verba: Quid manifestius, inquit Augustinus, nihil aliud eum dicere gratiam, qua Deus in nobis operatur velle, quod bonum est 3 quam legem atque doctrinam? et quae sequuntur. Porro Vitalis Carthag., ad quem scripsit Augustinus Epist. num. 107., a Pelagii sensu non recedens, dicebat, Deum per legem suam et per Scripturas operari in nobis ut velimus, dum legi aut Scripturis ab eo datis ipsi nostra voluntate consentimus. Quod dum non facimus, operationem Dei in nobis nos irritam reddere. Jam et illa quorumdam interpretatio prorsus est repudianda, qua conditionem supplent hoc pacto: Deus operatur in vobis velle, si velitis. Stulte enim et ridicule quippiam exigitur ut conditio sui ipsius; velut si dicas: Deus facit me vivere, si vivam. Ejusdem generis est, quod quidam sic interpretati sunt Apostolum: Deus, quantum in ipso est, operatur in vobis, ut velitis et operemini. Nam et hunc sensum a memorato Vitali redditum, Augustinus reprehendit; ac merito. Non enim operatio gratiae Dei ab humanae voluntatis assensu dependet, sed eum facit, cum sit per se efficax. His igitur expcsitionibus rejectis atque damnatis, sensum Apostoli verum et Catholicum esse dicimus eum, quem ipsa verba liquido prae se ferunt, quemque Augustinus, Thomas, aliique Patres tam Graeci, quam Latini, suis in scriptis et commentariis expresserunt; scilicet: Deum in hominibus efficaciter per gratiam suam operari hoc, quod est velle bonum salutare, et hoc, quod est idipsum exsequi. Dico, efficaciter; tum quia omnis operatio Dei efficax est, tum quia postulat hoc Graecum Apostoli participium, 6 Ivspydiv, id est, effi-jaciter agens. Unde manifestus est hic locus et irrefragabilis contiaPelagianos, pro efficaci gratia Dei; quemadmodum id, quod praecedit, salutem vestram operamini, palam facit contra Lutheranos pro libero hominis arbitrio. Unde B. Augustinus lib. de dono persev. cap. 13. citatis hujus loci verbis: Nos ergo volumus, inquit, sed Deus in nobis operatur et velle. Nos ergo operamur; sedDeus in nobis operatur et operari. Ex dictis patet, quid sentiendum sit de horum verborum Apostolicorum interpretamento, quod quidam neotericus pro novitia quorundam doctrina strenue laborans, iis audacter affingit; sic inquiens, Deus operatur velle et perficere, per sanctas inspirationes, illuminationes, affectiones, ostendendo bonum, ad illud alliciendo et trahendo, absque tamen ulla impressione, quae voluntatem praedeterminet. Quaeritur autem, quomodo per haec verba confirmet Apostolus exhortationem praecedentem. Non enim consequens videtur, si Deus in nobis operatur velle et perficere, nos debere cum metu et tremore salutem nostram operari: sed magis cum securiate et absque metu; cum Deum operantem nulla vis impedire possit. Respondeo, secundum Chrysostomum et ejus sequaces consequentiam sermonis esse talem: Ne terreamini, quia dixi, cum metu et tremore: Deus enim vobis in omni bona actione adjutor est, operans in vobis et velle etperficere. Alii sic connectunt: Dum id facitis, quod moneo; id est, dum salutem vestram solicite operamini, ne propter hoc vobis placeatis: Dei enim donum est operantis in vobis et velle et perficere. Quod si crnsulamus locum Psalmi, ad quem diximus Apostulum parte praecedenti respexisse, occurret alia ratio consequentiae. Cum enim dixisset Psalmista: Servite Domino in timore etc, subjunxit: Nequando irascatur Dominus, et pereatis de via justa, scilicet Domino gratiam subtrahente. Sic ergo Paulus: Hortor, inquit, ut cum metu et tremore vestram salutem operemini: quia nec velle nec operari consistit in vestris viribus, sed Deus est, qui per suam gratiam utrumque in vobis operatur. Ideo vobis est timendum, ne gratiam sive operationem hanc suam subtrahat. Kaec Cajetani connexio est, eademque valde probabilis. Nam cum metu et solicitudine versari solemus in eo, quod ab aliena gratia dependet, ne forte eam socordia vel ingratitudine nostra amittamus. Et quidem hoc pacto causalem istam Apostoli explicat Augustinus multis locis, ut conc. 4. in Psalm. 103. et rursus in enarr. Psalm. 142. et 149. et serm. 94. de temp. Itemque lib. de nat. et grat. cap. 27. et epist. 208. Nec non Leo Pontifex serm. 8. de epiphan. Domini. Leonis haec suntverba: Dicente discipulis Domino, sine me nihil potestis facere; dubium non est, hominem bona agentem a Deo habere et effectum operis, et initium voluntatis. Unde et Apostolus copiosissimus fidelium cohortator: Cum timore, inquit, et tremore vestram salutem operamini. Deus est enim, qui operatur in vobis et velle et operari, pro voluntate. Et haec sanctis causa est tremendi atque metuendi; ne ipsis operibus pietatis elati deserantur ope gratiae, et remaneant in infirmitate naturae. Sic ille. Restat extrema particula, pro bona voluntate, quam nonnulli intelligunt voluntatem hominis, quasi sensus sit: Deus operatur in vobis velle et perficere, pro bona vestra voluntate, id est, prout viderit bonum animi vestri propositum, bonamque voluntatem. Hoc sensisse videtur Erasmus, quando vertit: pro bono animi proposito. Nam et in paraphrasi bonam voluntatem exponit ipsorum Philippensium. Verum multo rectius ac germanius, juxta Patrum tam Graecorum, quam Latinorum interpretationem, intelligas bonam voluntatem Dei, id est, divinum beneplacitum et propositum, ut alibi vocatur, secundum quod Deus elegisse nos dicitur, quodque Graece vocatur sudoxta. Nam secimdum idem propositum, id est, bonam vohintatem suam, ipse in nobis omne bonum operatur. De hoc Dei proposito mentio est ad Ephes. 1. semel et iterum. Et quidem vox Graeca, licet interdum in Scriptura de hominis voluntate dicatur, ut capite superiori: Quidam autem et propter bonam voluntatem Christum praedicant: plerumque tamen et fere semper, ad Dei voluntatem refertur in Psalmis et alibi; adeo ut Hieronymus scribens in Epist. ad Ephes. testetur, eam dictionem a LXX. fuisse primum excogitatam, ad Dei beneplacitum significandum. Sensus igitur est, Deum, non propter ullum meritum nostrum, sed pro suo beaeplacito ct gratuita voluntate bona erga nos, operari in nobis velle et perficere; ne quis gratiam hanc operantis Dei sibi ex meritis suis provenire existimet. Graeci paulo aliter hanc partem exponunt, moti praepositione UTisp, quae genitivo juncta, fini seu intentioni servire solet, velut Joan. 11. Infirmitas haec non est ad mortem, sed pro gloria Dei, ut glorificetur filius Dei per eam. Faciunt igitur hunc sensum: Ut compleatur in vobis beneplacitum ac bona voluntas ipsius. At, meo judicio, rectius poterit, etiam praepositionis retenta proprietate, sic intelligi: Pro bona voluntate sua erga nos declaranda, ut simile sit ei, quod apud Joannem dixit Salvator, pro gloria Dei. Atque hic sensus nihilo minus, quam sensus Latinorum, excludit meritum nostrum respectu gratiae.
2:14
14. Omnia autem facite sine murmurationibus et haesitationibus. Prosequitur exhortationem, qua dixerat: Nihil per contentionem neque per inanem gloriam. Eodem enim haec pertinent. Pro haesitationibus, Graece est SiaAoyiaudiv, id est, disceptationibus. Sic enim eam vocem interpres vertit 1 Tim. 2. Sine ira et disceptatione. Hortatur ergo Philippenses, ut quae agenda sunt agant, nec obmurmurando superioribus, nec disceptando de iis, quae praecipiuntur.
2:15
15. Ut sitis sine querela. Graece: Ut sitis inculpati, pro quo Ambrosianus, irreprehensibiles, id est, tales de quibus nemo possit conqueri. Et simplices, id est, integri, sinceri, innoxii. Eadem vox Graeca est apud Matth. 10. Estote simplices sicut columbae.
lilii Dei sine reprehensione. Graece irreprehensibiles, pro quo Ambrosianus immaculati. Haec pars commate distinguenda est a praecedenti, ac separatim legenda; secus quam multi Latini faciunt, continue legentes hoc modo, et simplices filii Dei, cum in Graeco genus diversum omninopostuleteam, quam dixi distinctionem. Pro qua etiam facit Ambrosiana lectio, quae similitudinisadverbium interponit, hoc modo: sicut filii Dei immaculati. Quae quidem additio etiam in Pelagii textu legitur, et Apostoli sententiam illustrat; quasi dicat, ut sitis sine querela et simplices, quemadmodum decet veros Dei filios, id est, ex Dei imitatione vitam ducentes icculpatam, et in quos non cadat reprehensio. Ita enim fiet, ut in vobis tanquam filiis glorificetur pater vester coelestis.
In medio nationis pravae et perversae. Graece in medio generationis incurvae, sive ut Augustinus legit in Psalm. 146. tortuosae, et perversae sive distortae. Nam in Graeco participium est. Hebraeum idioma in medio etc. latinus seimo sic explicat, inter homines pravos atque perversos. Referenda est haec pars ad illud, ut sitis etc. Sentit enim Apostolus, eo magis Philippenses integros et inculpatos in sua conversatione esse debere, quod agerent inter malos, qui pro animi sui pravitate etiam bene facta criminarentur.
Inter quos lucetis sicut luminaria in mundo. Pro lucetis, verti etiam potest, lucete, quomodo Cyprianus legit in Epist. ad Rogatianum presbyt., nec non Pelagius in suo commentario. Atque eo modo vertit Erasmus. Quin et Theophylactus profitetur, imperativum sibi magis placere. Verum nihil incommodi habet nostra lectio. Nam Apostolus ex eo ipso, quod Philippenses per fidem et bonam conversationem lucebant inter infideles, sicut luminaria coelestia lucent in mundo; materiam accipit exhortationis, ne quid agant reprehensione dignum, quo splendorem suum obscurent. Ex hoc loco et aliis similibus intelligitur, quomodo vera sanctitas recte numeretur inter notas Ecclesiae, nimirum quatenus per bona et sancta opera, quasi splendore ac lumine suo, foras se prodit, et conspiciendam praebet oculis hominum etiam infidelium, ut dicere cogantur, quod vere Deus est in nobis, 1 Cor. 14. Ita Christus in Evangelio: Sic, inquit, luceat lux vestra coram hominibus, ut videant opera vestra bona, et glorificent patrem vestrum, qui in coelis est, Matth. 5.
2:16
16. Verbum vitae continentes. Id est, lumen vivificae fidei vobis praedicatae in vobis habentes, conservantes ac retinentes. Non enim placet, quod Erasmus vertit, sustinentes, id est, sursum tenentes. Nam Graecum verbum significat quidem aliquando sustinere, sed acceptum pro eo, quod est morari, aut moram facere. Quae significatio praesenti loco non quadrat. Notandum est autem, participium continentes posse etiam referri ad luminaria, quae Graece masculino genere ^ojOTrjpsg dicuntur, et ita sensus erit: Inter quos lucetis tanquam luminaria quaedam mundi, continentia lumen fidei. Hoc sensu adverbium sicut non similitudinem, sed rei veritatem designat; quemadmodum supra, habitu inventus ut homo. Quanquam prior constructio omnium fere interpretum est.
Ad gloriam meam in die Christi. Graece: Ad gloriationem mihi in diem Christi, Ambrosianus quoque in diem legit. Quia non in vacuum cucurri, neque in vacuum laboravi. Sensus Apostoli est: adeo ut gloriari de vobis possim in illud tempus, quo ad judicium venturus est Christus, me non frustra aut in vanum cum tanta diligentia laborasse in praedicando vobis Evangelio; utpote qui per meam praedicationem egregie profeceritis aclumina quaedam mundi facti sitis.
2:17
17. Sed etsi immolor supra sacrificium et obsequium fidei vestrae. Graece, super sacrificio et ministerio fidei vestrae. Nam et Ambrosianus ministerium legit, et ita, ut dixi, vertit Theophylacti interpres. Significatur autem ministerium sacrum, quale est sacrificantis, Graece XetTOOpyta; quam tamen Latini patres non infrequenter obsequium vocant. Unde illud in Missa: Placeat tibi sancta Trinitas obsequium servitutis meae.
Gaudeo et congratulor omnibus vobis. Graece, gaudeo et congaudeo; tametsi congaudere non aliud est, quam congratulari. In exponendo hoc loco opus est subtili intelligentia: inducit enim Apostolus duo sacrificia, non quidem unum a se offerendum, et alterum a Philippensibus, ut vult Cajetanus, qui locum Apostoli magis obscurat, quam explicat: sed unum quidem sui ipsius tanquam offerentis, Philippensium autem, tanquam oblatorum, quo nimirum ipse Deo ministrans offerebat fidem Philippensium, sive Philippenses ipsos in Christum credentes. Alterum vero, quo ipse insuper immolandus esset per mortem, instar sacrificii cujusdam Deo grati. Sic intelligunt Theophylactus et Oecumenius, itemque Anselmus et Thomas. Ac sane compellit nos ad hunc intellectum similis ejusdem Apostoli locus Rom. 15., ubi sic loquitur: Ut sim mi- nister Christi Jesu in gentibus, sancti- ficans Evangelium Dei, ut fiat oblatio gentium accepta, santificata in Spiritu sancto. Hic enim ministrum, Graece Xet- TOopYOV, se vocat illius oblationis, qua gentes a se conversas ad fidem Christo offerebat. Est igitur hujus loci sensus: Quin etiamsi me contingat immolari Deo per mortem a persecutore pro Christo inferen- dam, posteaquam vos ac fidem vestram, velut hostiam, Deo ministrans atque sa- crificans, prius obtulero; non id me con- tristat, sed magis gaudeo spe tanti boni mei, cupio enim dissolvi, et esse cum Christo, eique offerri in sacrificium; et vobis congaudeo, qui et ipsi per fidem efncimini sacrificium Deo acceptum.
2:18
18. Idipsum autem et vos gaudete et congratulamini mihi. Graece congaudete mihi. Sensus: Volo autem, ut et vos vicis3im ob id ipsum, quod dixi, gaudeatis, mihique congratulemini: gaudeatis, inquam, de bono vestro, quod jam habetis; mihi vero congaudeatis^, de bono meo, quod expecto. Verba sunt consolantis eos, ne de ipsius morte, si contingat, tristentur, sed potius gaudeant. Quod autem Erasmus vertit gaudetis et congaudetis, indicativo modo, quamvis id Graeca permittant, non tamen sensum habet huic • loco congruentem. Unde et in paraphrasi ab eo recedit, communem sequens interpretationem.
2:19
19. Spero autem in Domino Jesu, Timotheum me cito mittere ad vos. Hoc quoque ad consolandos Philippenses pertinet. Spero, inquit, per Dominum Jesum, me brevi missurum ad vos Timotheum; ob id nimirum, ut rerum nostrarum ac profectus Evangelici certiores vos faciat. Quod utique cedet ad gaudium et consolationem vestram.
Ut et ego bono animo sim, cognitis quae circa vos sunt. Rursus bonum suum conjungit bono Philippensium, quasi dicat: Sicut misso ad vos Timotheo cognoscetis res nostras; ita vicissim ego vestrarum rerum statum ex eo ad me reverso cognoscam; et iis cognitis exhilarabor eroque animo fidentiore in adversis, quae patior. Priorem causam mittendi Timo- thei, quod per se manifesta esset, subti- cuit Apostolus, solam posteriorem con- tentus exposuisse. Supponit autem, Timo- theum bona ac laeta de Philippensibus renuntiaturum; utpote ex animo solici- tum, quo res Philippensium bene se ha- beant. Unde sequitur:
2:20
20. Neminem enim habeo tam una- nimen. Vocula tam in Graeco non addi- tur, nec eam legit Augustinus locum hunc citans lib. 2. contra lit. Petil. cap. 76. Quod autem interpres dixit unanimem, Graece est too^uxov, id est, eum qui ae- qualis sit animi. Qua voce aut is significatur, qui idem cum alio sentit eademque vult, ut sit verae et perfectae amicitiae notio; erat enim Timotheus Paulo amicissimus; aut potius, quiparianimo quippiam agit, ut sensus sit: neminem alium habeo, qui pari mecum animo et studio curet ea, quae sunt Jesu Christi. Huic sensui Graecorum commentarii respondent.
Qui sincera affectione pro vobis solicitus sit. Graece: Qui germane ea, quae circa vos sunt, id e3t, res vestras, curabit. Nam et Augustinus germane legit in Epist. 137. Quanquam interpres unam vocem in duas resolvens bene sententiam reddidit. Convenit hic locus cum <jo, quod Apostolus eundem Timotheum in 1. Epist. ad eum scripta cap. 1. secundum Graecam lectionem germanum filium vocat. Quae quidem Timothei magna laus est. Porro quoniam in Graeco futurum est indicativi modi, curabit, qrod cum verbis proxime praecedentibus durius cohaeret, adeo ut interpretes omnes subjunctivum vertant; videri potest haec pars annectenda illi superiori: Spero autem etc, hoc modo: Spero me Timotheum cito missurum ad vos; qui cum venorit, sincere ea quae ad vos pertinent curabit: ut verba, quae intercedunt, parenthesi claudantur. Hujusmodi enim hyperbata Paulo non sunt infrequentia.
2:21
21. Omnes enim quae sua sunt quaerunt, non quae sunt Jesu Christi. Codex Landensis minore incommodo, et propius Graeco, ita Jegit: Omnes enim sua quaerunt, non quae sunt Jesu Christi. Dat rationem, cur dixerit: Qui sincera affectione etc., simulqi:e declarat, in quo sinceritas illa, quam in Timotboo commendat, sita sit: videlicet in eo, non sua quaerere, sed quae Jesu Christi. Quaerunt autem sua, non quae Jesu Christi, qui privata commoda praeponunt gloriae Christi etiam in eo, quod Christi negotium agere videntur. Nam de Christianis et Evangelii ministris Apostolo sermo est. Putat Cajetanus, non esse mortale peccatum genere suo id, quod hic Apostolus reprehendit; sed esse studium imperfectorum, id est, eorum qui non student, ut ait, ad quaerendum augmenta meritorum in aliis, sed satis habent manere in propriis. Theophylactus autem post Chrysostomum ad eos refert, qui securitatem et quietem suam Limium amantes, refugiunt pericula et molestias subire pro Christo. Quod etsi magis accedat ad mentem Pauli, verisimile tamen est, sensum ejus generaliorum esse, quomodo nos exposuimus Aquinate suffragante, ut pateat etiam ad eos, qui vel lucrum vel gloriam, vel aliud rjuodvis 6uum quaerunt, ac plus aequo ad haec intenti sunt. Sic enim alibi generaliter Apostolus utitur hac phrasi, quaerere, quae sua sunt 1 Cor. 10. et 13. et superius in hoc ipso capite. Verum sive mortale sit hujusmodi peccatum, sive veniale (quod quidem in unoquoqua actu, ex subjecta materia et circumstantiis dijudieandum erit), non sentit Apostolus, omnes, qui tunc erant, fideles aut Evangelii ministros uno Timotheo excepto tales esse. Non enim Epaphroditus, quem in consequentibus admodum collaudat, et illi, quos super. cap. dixit ex charitate et bona voluntate Christum praedicare, ponendi erant in eorumnumero, qui sua quaererent, non quae Jesu Christi. Sed omnes dixit pro eo, quod Latine dicimus, plerique omnes, id est, plurimi, valde multi. Quam signi universalis acceptionem Scripturis usitatam esse docent Hieronymus in comment. Epist. ad Eph. 1. sub. finem, et Augustinus lib. de unitate Ecclesiae cap. 12.
2:22
22. Experimentum autem ejus cognoscite. Id est, experimento discite, probate, qualis sit, cum apud vos erit, et videbitis, me non vane eum commendasse. Potest etiam verti, cognoscitis, indicativo modo; atque hoc Erasmus et Valla magis probant. Consonat et textus Ambrosianus, qui sic habet: probationem autem ejus nostis. Graeci quoque in eam sententiam interpretantur. At sane magis congruit ea lectio cum verbis sequentibus:
Quia sicut patri filius, mecum servivit in Evangelio. Graece in Evangelium, consonantibus nonnullis M3S. Latinis. Et quod nos habemus: sicut patri filius, verti commodius ex Graeco potuit, sicut cum patre filius, astipulante etiam Ambrosiano. Sensus igitur est: Vos ipsi experimento didicistis ac meminisse potestis, quomodo is, scilicet Timotheus, una mecum, velut filius cum patre, serviverit ac totum se contulerit ad Evangelii negotium promovendum. Nam Timotheum Paulo socium faisse in praedicando Philippensibus Evangelio Christi, satis ex historia Act. 16. colligitur. Qua ratione etiam Timothei nomen in fronte hujus Epistolae sibi adjunxit Apostolus.
2:23
23. Hunc igitur spero me mittere ad vos. Graeca non addunt ad vos, neque textus Ainbrosianus agnoscit, tametsi additum sensum adjuvat. Moxutvidero, quae circa me sunt. Particula mox, ultimo loco habetur in Graeco, sed tamen referendam esse ad verbum mittendi, monstrant etlam Graecorum commentarii, ut sensus sit: Hunc igitur spero me ad vos missurum, statim utvidero, qualem sint exitum habiturae res meae, negotia mea, vincula mea. Nonnulli sic exponunt: Mox ut providero seu constituero de rebus meis. Atqui magis placet prior interpretatio, quae etiam Graecorum est. Neque enim Apo- Btolo, qui in vinculis tenebatur, integrum erat, de rebus suis externis disponere.
2:24
24. Confido autem in Domino, quoniam et ipse veniam ad vos cito. Rur- sus interpres de suo addidit ad vos. Hic quaeri posset, an hoc, quod Apostolus dicit: Confido, me ipsum quoque brevi venturum ad vos, impletum fuerit. Sed de ea quasstione, quid nobis probabilius videatur, dixircus ad illud capitis supe- noris: Et hoc confidens scio, quia ma- nebo etc, scilicet impletum non fuisse.
2:25
25. Necessarium autem existimavi, scilicet ad consolationem vestram, interim dum Timothei ad vos profectio differtur,
Epaphroditum fratrem et cooperatorem
et commilitonem meum, vestrum au- tem Apostolum, et ministrum necessi- tatis meae, mittere ad vos. Id est, praemittere ante Timothei adventum. Multis epithetis Epaphroditum honorat, ex quibus ejus erga Philippenses et ipsum PauJum laudabilis affectus et studium comprobatur. Fratrem vocat, tanquam fraterna charitate, ob ipsius merita, a se dilectum, aut certe fratrem, id est, socium operis Evangelici. Quod evidentius signiiicatur vocabulo sequenti: cooperatorem, quem Erasmus collegam vertit. Porro metaphorice commilitonem vocat, ob eandem causam; simul ut significet opus Evangelicae praedicationis, in quo versabatur, plenum esse periculis, quorum particeps fuerat Epaphroditus, quemadmodum infra declarat. Dicit autem: vestrum Apostolum, non quod primus apud Philippenses jecisset fundamenta fidei Christianae, quod proprie Apostolorum est; id enim Paulum et Silam apud eos fecisse, testatur Actorum historia; ^ed secundum aliquos Apostolum eorum vocat honoris causa, significatione nominis extensa, quod Apostolis fidem apud illos fundantibus aliqua ex parte collaborasset. Aut secundum alios eo, quod Episcopus esset Philippensium, atque eos, qui initio hujus Epistolae vocantur Episcopi, hoc est, presbyteros, sibi subjectos haberet. Ita namque sentit Theodoretus, suamque sententiam pluribus exponit ad initium Epistolae. Nec ab eo S. Thomas dissentit. Alii vero, Philippensium Apoxtolum, id est, legatum dici putant, quod ab eorum Ecclesia missus esset ad Paulum, pecuniam subsidii nomine ad eum perlaturus. Siquidem Apostoli nomen cominunicabatur etiam illis, qui ab Ecclesiis, ob publica negotia, velut legati quoquam mittebantui, ut ad collectas deferendas aut qu'd simile. Unde est illud 2 Cor. 8. Apostoli Ecclesiarum gloria Christi. Haec interpretatio est apud Theophy- laetum, Oecumenium et Cajetanum, con- venitque cum ea id, quod sequitur: et
ministrum necessitatis meae, id est, per quem publico nomine mihi necessaria .subministratis. Nam Graeca voceXstxoup- Yov significari publici muneris exsecutorem, Chrysostomus et Theodoretus annotarunt.
2:26
Quoniam quidem omnes vos desiderabat. Id est, vestri revisendi desiderio tenebatur.
26. Et moestus erat. Graecum verbum significat gravem animi moerorem, ut cum quis pene exanimatur ac prae dolore cieficit; Ambrosianus legit: Impatienter so~ licitus erat. Propterea quod audieratis illum infirmatum. Ex Graecis apparet, hanc partem ad duo membra praecedentia referendam esse, ut sensus sit: Epaphroditum idcirco moestum fuisse, ac reditum suum ad Philippenses maturare voluisse, quod non dubitaret eos, intellecta sua infirmitate, vehementer luisse contristatos. His verbis tacite eomniendat insignem Epaphroditi erga Philippenses suos amorem, utpote er quo tam moestitudo, quam desiderium hoc proficiscebatur.
2:27
27. Kam et infirmatus est usque ad mortem. Id est, ita ut esset morti vicinus. Id quod expressius Graeca significant, quae habent prope mortem, sicut et Ambrosianus legit. Sed Deus?nisertus est ejus, scilicet eripiens eum periculo, et sanitati restituens. Quod quidem beneficium misericordia vocatur, quatenus est miseriae cujusdam remotio.
Non solum autem ejus, verum etiam et mei, ne tristitiam super tristitiam haberem. Id est, ne dolorem, quem patiebar ob infirmitatem ejus, exciper^t novus dolor, idemque acerbior ex ejus morte. Non enim significat, utramque tristitiam simul futuram, sed graviorem successuram leviori. Elaec Graecorum expositio est. Latini vero ad hunc fere modum interpretantur: Ne carceri ac caeteris adversis, quae patior, etiam hoc malum, scilicet mors tanti viri, mihi ad augmentum tristitiae accederet. Tristabatur enim Apostolus de hujusmodi malis naturaliter ac moderate secundum rectam rationem, quomodo et Christum Dominum instante passione contristatum legimus. Nec huic tristitiae gaudium repugnat, cum possit quis de ea re, secundum diversas rationes, srmjl gaudere et contristari. Hic quaeret aliquis, cur Apostolus per gratiam curationum, qua praeter alia Spiritus sancti charismata dotatus erat, quique etiam mortuos suscitare poterat, Epaphroditum a morbo non liberaverit. Respondeo cum Ambrosiano, quia sciebat, illud donum sibi concessum, non sui vel Epaphroditi causa, ut nec Timothei, cui medicum consilium adversus infirmitatem stomachi suggessit, sed ad utilitatem publicam Ecclesiae, praesertim propter infideles convertendos. Sed nec utebantur, nec uti poterant eo dono Apostoli, caeterique fideles, nisi quando sentiebant instinctum aliquem divinum adutendum; praeterquam eo tempore, quo a Christo mittebantur ad praedicandum, cum expresso praecepto sanandi infirmos quoscunque sibi oblatos. Tunc enim illud Christi praeceptum erat loco divini instinctus. Item, non sanabant domesticos, ne suspicio infidelibus oriretur, rem ex composito agi, sed ab aliis oblatos, externos et ignotos, ne qua suspicione obscuraretur divinum miraculum. Verumtamen quod ad Epaphroditum attinet, omnino existimandum est, precibus Apostoli pro ipso orantis fuisse Hberatum periculo, ac sanitati redditum.
2:28
28. Festinantius ergo misi illum, ut viso eo iterum gaudeatis. Festinantius, Graece aTtouSaiOTSpux;, studiosius, apud Ambrosianum, solicitius. Sed hoc ipsum Graeci interpretes exponunt sine mora et cum omni festinatione.
Et ego sine tristitia sim. In Graeco comparativus est aXo7iOTcpoc, qui Latine uno vocabulo reddinon potest. Ambrosianus legit: Et ego meliore animo sim. Recentiores ita vertunt: Et ego minus habeam tristitiae; vel magis vacem moerore seu dolore. Significat Apostolus, sibimolestum fuisse, quod aberatab eis Epaphroditus atque hac parte doloris sc levandum per ejus reditum. Annotant Graeci, Apostolum non absolute dixisse sine tiistitia sedusum comparativo, ut innueret. animum suumnunquam prorsus esse moerore va- 29 * cuum. Unde dicebat Rom. 9. Quoniam tristitia mihi magna est, et continuus dolor cordi meo.
2:29
29. Excipite itaque illum cum omni gaudio, in Domino. Illud in Domino, referendum ad verbum excipite; ut sit sensus: Excipite illum affectu Christiano, idque magno cum gaudio. Patet hoc ex ordine verborum in Graeco: Excipite eum in Domino cum omni gaudio. Atque ita legit etiam Ainbrosianus: Et ejusmodi cum honore habetote. Graece: Et tales honorabiles habete. Id est: Non eum solum, sed et alios ei similes habete in pretio, ac debito honore afficite, etiam in suppeditacdis stipendiis, juxta illud 1 Tim. 5. Qui bene praesunt presbyteri, duplici honore digni habeantur.
2:30
30. Quoniam propter opus Christi usque ad mortem accessit. Opus Christi vocat opus factum pro Christi nomine, et ad promovendum ejus Evangelium. Secundum Graecos sensus est: Quia dum mihi ministrat propter Christum in vincula coniecto, et (ut alibi sc vocat) vinc^o Christi Jesu, periculo mortis se exposuit. Etenim periculosum erat, familiarius accedere et secretius colloqui cum eo, cui Nero Imperator infensus erat. Cajetanus et alii nonnulli referunt ad illud, quod superius dixerat: Epaphroditum infirmatum fuisse usque ad mortem, ut sensus sit: Tam diligens fuit circa meum ministerium, ut suam valetudinem neglexerit, eoque in gravem infirmitatem inciderit.
Tradens animam suam. Graece: Male consulens animae, id est, non habita ratione vitae, vitam suam negligens. Id quod propius expressit textas Ambrosianus, qui habet: tradens in interitum animam suam. Ilaec pars ad utrumque sensum supradictum aceomraodari potest.
Ut impltrei id, quod ex vobis deerat erga meum obsequium. Hoc est, ut quoniam vos longe abestis, et proinde mihi Apostolo vestro non potestis sicut cuperetis obsequium seu ministerium praesentes exhibere; ipse legatus vester hunc defectum suppleret, mihi pro vobis ministrans. Hic rursum pro obsequio, Graece est XsiTOupyta. Qua voce significari ministerium publico nomine debitum, docent Graecorum commentarii, eoque Paulum usum fuisse, ut Philippenses revocaret a fastu et animi tumore, ac ne sibi placerent, velut qui magnum aliquid et indebitum Paulo praestitissont.
2:2
v. 2 impléte gaudium meum, ergo iam habet gaudium ex illis, proinde non est censendus ab illis petere quidquam consolationis et levaminis, seu solatii. Neque salis congruit, ut apostolus adnioniliones ad concordiam fulciat suis commodis in medium prolatis, el quodin tertio membro dicitur s? qua societas spiritus cum reliqua explicatione nequit componi et cerle maius quidquam ac sublimius indicat, quod consolationem Pauli a fidelibuspraestandam longe superet. Melius est quod Victorinus Cai. proponunt : si qua inter nos est consolatio, si qua mutua inter nos dilectio, si. qua communio inter nos est spiritualis gratiae, si quis inler nos affectus ad condolendum — exhibentur enim bona utrisque communia quae vere sint bona non uni proficua, sed quorum commoda in totum coetum extenduntur et ab munia facta sane maiorem habet vim et dignitatem, quam quae. fit per commoda ad unum pertinentia. Verum in hac explicátione infertur illud inter nos, cuius in textu nullum apparet indicium. Unde praestare videtur quod alii obsecrationem illam fieri exhibent commemoratione bonorum, ita ut adiuratio fiat simpliciter per bona illa ; ita Ambrst. : si est vera exhortatio: in Christo apud vos, si solatium caritatis communis, si adiungit: si qua mihi a vobis consolatio exhibetur), Hervaeus in priore cunda; in altera autem habet idem quod Petrus lomb. in priore : si vultis dilucide proponit : « priusquam eos adhortalur ad-unam fidem et unum animufn habendum, velut sacramento, ópxo, mentes eorum occupat; Textus traditus est ef «c ov zxoxxXnaote, el TIG xotvov/a, IMO sf cic ozAxy y va (Chrys. Theod. Thph. Oec. st «wz), si qua ergo consolatio, si quod solatium, si qua societas ; uti textus effertur, nihil potest suppleri, nisi est ; quam ralionem supplendi semel indicat Chrys. explanans : e? miva tyete TAPAXANGLY: Sed si solum suppletur, si qua consolatio est, vel si qua adhortatio est in Christo, haec sententia non satis congruit cum sequentibus monitis; polius erat dicendum : si ađhortalio in Christo aliquid valet apud vos, el ila in sequentibus membris. Unde recentiores coniectant legi oportere ef ci mxpdx)"Js: si quid valet adhortatio elc. (cf. Blass$ 31,6; Hpt.). Et eodem modo in subsequentibus. Mirus soloecismus. esl ef «ic ox), va, nisi assumere volueris cum Dib. «i; considerari indeclinabile (sicut D* L 17 praebent & cis zxoxu.d0:ov). Aliam sentenliarum , conslruclionem et acceplionem ob 2 (implete gaudium meum) necessario assumendam esse, Ec. censet : sententias esse grammatice explicandas ad modum Rom. 12,6 seq.; si qua adhorlalio (danda est, fiat) in Christo; si quod solalium (originem habeat, nascatur) ex caritale ; si qua Societas (inealur) spiritu (regatur), si qua societas (si Tiç xotvovía scil. exsistit), visceribus misericordiae (regatur). Si tota apodosis essel: implete gaudium meum, utique quadruplex illa obtestatio quam maxime mira esset et plane non ad rem ; at considerari debet, quae apostolus ab iis.requirat ad gaudii sui impletionem et quomodo ea sententia iucundo quodam modo praecepta maximi momenti introducat. Apostolus neutiquam adhibet obsecrationes illas ad suum privatum commodum promovendum, sed ad procuranda emolumenta spiritualia et ad. profectum Philippensium urgendum. Et in hoc contextu pondus earum recle consislit, neque ullo pacto opus est fingere sententias illas abruptas, vel polius seriem verborum sine nexu, quibus mente et juu tatione demum sensus adiunga tur. Magna emphasi per quattuor quasi obtestationes et obsecrationes eos urget ad monita fideliter excipienda et opere implenda. Merito exclamat Chrys. px TOS Àwxapc, TOG CPOPO, TOC [età cuj. maÜeíac Toris, Vide quam copiose, quam vehementer, quanto cum affectu; v. 4 si qua ergo consolatio in Christo, napaxinos, bene Ambrst. adhortatio, nam agiturän subsequentibus de monitis, ergo : si qua adhortlatio' in Christo facta exsistit, si qua adhortatio nomine Christi el in causa Christi facta vim habet apud vos ; si quod solatium caritatis, sm Tapapóliov dede, Si quod alloquium caritatis (genit. qualitatis), plenum caritate et benevolentia; quidquam valet; apostolus itaque monita sua primo inducit tamquam in Christo facta, in unione cum Christo; dein tamquam alloquium ex caritate profectum et magna benevolentia quasi conditum ; s? qua societas spiritus, communicatio Spiritus sancti: tertium per quod eos quasi adiurat, est, participatio Spiritus sancti, quem acceperunt, cuius consortio, inhabitatione, donis potiuntur (cf. Eph. 1,413.14; 4,30); quanti igitur consortium Spiritus sancli aestimant, tanto studio monita illa opere exsequi nitantur. Quártum quod adhibet ad roboranda monita est affectio amoris et commiseralionis, s? qua viscera miserationis, onhdyyya xot oixtiopoi, si quid valet apud vos amor erga me et commiseratio mihi vincto exhibita. Perpende quot et quales rationes in medium afferat : adhortatio est in Christo, fit ex caritate, corroboratur per Spiritum sanctum, demum "ipsi apostolo exhibeant amorem, commiserationem. Ex omni parte animos eorum aggreditur, pulsat, excitat; causas divinas humanasque iungit. Ultimo membro adnectit aliud incitamentum aeque potens pro amicis apostoli v. 2 zmplete gaudium meum, non diciU: facite mihi gaudium, sed émplete gaudium, quod iam concepi ex praeclaris documentis fidei vestrae, maius facite, cumulate (cf. Chrys. Thph.). Et quale gaudium àb eis expelit? « quid desideras? dic mihi! ut te a periculis liberemus? ut libi quidquam suppeditemus? nihil huiusmodi, inquit, sed ut idem sapiatis » (Chrys.); agnoscit conditionem fidelium esse bonam et sibi esse plex illa adiuratio et obsecratio, declaratur sententia tya inducta, qua particula utuntur post verba praecipiendi, desiderandi (Blass § 69,4); notio praecipiendi includitur: implete gaudium meum. Praecipit tò gùtò 9poveiv, ul eodem sensu, eadem opinandi ratione, eodem studio ducantur (4,25; pertinet enim verbum ad intellectum et voluntatem (Lap.) ; quae animorum consensio apostolo valde cordi est ; eam saepius commendat Rom. 12,16 ; 45,5;.2 Cor. 13,11. Ad eam habendam et retinendam affert adiumenta, in sequentibus describens modum ad eam perveniendi, eandem caritatem. habentes, ex una eademque radice fidei propossumus et idem sapere et caritatem non habere, ita non minus constat, quantopere caritas valeal ad diversitatem sentiendi mitigandam et tollendam; «4v «ocv, TOUTÉOTIY, óp.oíoc xat giAeiv xat pthetolar, noli tu, fruens magna caritate minorem aliis praestare, ut etiam hac in re plus aequo appelas, tva hs zAsovéxens (Chrys. imo. Thph. ama tu eadem mensura, cw «Q uévpo). Mutua praecipitur caritas (cf. Col. 1,4; 1 Thess. 3,12), quae est mater concordiae (Est. Nat. Lap. Iust. M.). Quod sequitur unanimes cópyoyo: refertur quandoque ad caritatem; ita Iust. censet esse iungendum ; « est enim id amantium proprium, ut unó velut animo ac spiritu vivant et. spirent idemque omnino velint alque luti corpora informantem ». At plerumque iungunt cum sequenti membro ; ita iam Chrys. qi tori cóppoy ot; &9fogev &ixov TÒ Ev goovoUvcec, $y ECTO TO QPÓVNUX OOTEL Ute Joys, unicum vult esse omnium sensum quasi ex una anima omnia proficiscantur ac pendeant; idipsum sentientes, unanimės sunt qui unum idemque sentiunt, credunt, amant, volunt, nolunt. Sed ita oritur idem sensus iam expressus : ul idem sapiatis, utrimque legitur ees Neque eiusmodi taulologiam refugit Chrys. exclamans : Babaí, moodxie tù aab Aéyet em 8120£ceoc TOAATE! papae, quoties idem repelit ex magno affectu! neque inlerpretes generatim aliter sentire videntur ; immo cum graece habeatur z2 èv ggovotvcec el apud Aristidem ëv xi taùtò epovotvcec (de concord. Rhodior. p. 569 Wetsten. Vinc.). J i Verum merito monet Hpt. zò èv non esse idem ac èv gpoveiv, TÒ èv epoveiv solum posse significare, illud unum quod Philippenses sciunt quid sit, notam illam rem studio prosequi; illud unum-autem esse vel causam. Christi vel eorum salutem (das Eine xat’ èfoyhy, das wahrhaft Notwendige, Ew.). Exoritur itaque sensus ; consensione animorum affectu appetentes ; in qua ufiitate finis seu scopi habetur simul magnum caritatis fulcrum. Hunc finem, causam seu opus Christi, suam salutem, si ob oculos habuerint, facile in casibus particularibus quoque «5 «576 idem sentient. Ita tò èv ogoveiv efficax est adiumentum ad tù «95 opovsiv, “eodem modo sicut eandem. caritatem habentes etiam iuvantur ad idem sentiendum. Adducuntur itaque duo adiumenta seu duo modi ad illam animorum consensionem efficiendam, seu ad idem sapiendum : caritas et studium unius illius finis qui omnibus est propositus. Interpretatio vulg. idipsum certe non est apta; nam idipsum exprimit tò «5x6 (Matth. 27,44; Rom. 19,16; Hebr. 4,11; ita in Psalmis in idipsum ém) tò «óvó 4,9; 33,4; 40,8; 61,40; 73,6; 121,3 et. Act. 2,47; 1 Cor. 7,3); ergo verti debuit z ty unum vel (uti saepius in vulg. tó redditur) id unum sentientes. Iam tanguntur impedimenta et obstacula huius consensionis animorum
2:3
v. 3 nihil per contentionem. wnòèv xat’ ipiücíaw, xatd secundum, ad normam, nihil-vel in nulla re secundum -normam contentionis; vocem “explicat Thph. » wa92v xarà Chov Y, tpwv motoUvvee quod solemus dicere : danda est mihi opera, ne ille me vincat, hoc est ¿pela »; est igilur quaedam aemulatio et studium excellendi prae aliis. Dein matrem illius adducit neque per inanem gloriam nè xarà xevoüotíav, ex hae enim illa nascitur (TÀpA.), neque quidquam fial ad normam vanae glori iae, qua quis laudem et. gloriam appetit, quae nihil valeat, vel superbit seu gloriatur de inanibus rebus, vacuis omni praestantia. Quantum damnum hisce inferatur, audi Chrys. : hoc ipsum semper dieo malorum omnium esse causam ; hinc pugnae et lites, hinc invidia et vincendi studium, hinc caritatis refrigeralio; cum hominum gloriam amamus, cum honoris a multis capiendi servi sumus, tunc omnia haec accidunt. Et Cai. notat : lam contentio exterior quam appetitus inanis gloriae interior consuevit velunitatem impedire conclusionis communis. Vide Gai. 5,26 wh yyóueða xevóðožo: vanae enim gloriae cupidus facile alios irritat et provocat superbiá et arrogantia, iis vero a quibus se videt superari, invidet, eos | despieit, odio habet. Contra haee obstacula concordiae, quibus homo nimia sui ip$ius aestimatione et exquisilione proprii commodi ducitur, affertur remedium et efficax simul causa concordiae : sed in humilitate t} «uxstwoooosóvr, animo demisso, modesto, qui submisse ac verecunde de se ipso sentiat, ea igitur humilitate ducti superiores sibi invicem arbitrantes, alius alium arbitretur esse se superiorem, praestantiorem, non praestantia graduum el honorum, sed hoc est ingenium humihtalis, intueri in. se ipso ea quae habet homo a se, defectus scil. et vitia; in'aliis vero considerare bona et dona quae habent a Deo ; potest aliquis etiam reputare aliquid boni esse in proximo qüod ipse non habet, vel aliquid mali in se esse |, quodin alio non est, ex quo se polest ei subiicere ex huiilitate (ita ` Thom. 2,2 qu. 461,3, ubi hanc quaestionem tractat : utrum homo debeat se omnibus per humilitátem subiicere). Alii monent: in quolibet est aliquid vel ingenii vel virtutis quo mihi | praestat carenti illo bono (cf. "Cai. et varia apud Zus’. Est. Lap. M.). Eam animi disposi(ionem parabola explicat Christus; recumbe in novissimo loco (Luc. 14,10); varios modos induendi istum | animum docet Augustinus, de div. quaest. 83,^qu. 71,5; de sancta virgin: 44.47 (M. 40,82.422.424). Praeparatur haec de humilitate ‘doctrina aliquo modo Rom. 12,10 : honore invicem praevenienles et Eph, 5,91 subiecti invicem in timore - Christi. : d Alterum adiumentum et documentum de modo caritatem et unionem frateríam exercendi et fovendi et obstacula removendi in medium affert v. 3 exhibita — superiores sibi invicem arbitrantes — in exemplo Christi non proponitur, sieut. neque concordia neque caritas “v. 2. Quare fatendum est exemplum Christi quo apostolus utitur directe et per se ad nullum monitum referri. Verum quod apostolus vult, clare indicatur, dum dicit
2:4
v. 4 non quae sua sint singuli considerantes, sed ea quae aliorum, non sua quisque spectantes sed eliam aliorum 4JA£ xi tà &zíoov ëxacton suis quisque rebus ita curam impendat, ut etiam aliorum commodum et utilitatem ob oculos habeat : imo pluspostulatur, ut quis non sua commoda prosequatur, verum eliam aliorum; sed cum dicatur etiam aliorum, sequitur in priore membro intelligi, ut quis non unice sua commoda ob oculos habeat, et videtur ulterius sequi fieri posse, ut in casi- aliorum in rebus licitis, facile servatur concordia, quam disturbat pertinacia et nimius amor seu cupiditas rerum propriarum. Codices optimi vulg. am. fu. habent quae et aliorum ; ita etiam. August. Dasil. versiones go. cop. syr., el xaí praebent ediliones criticae, neque dici potest cum Est. et coniunclionem esse redundantem. Nam talem amorem commodorum privatorum commendandum esse apparet, quo etiam amor proximi iuremerito consistere possit ae debeat. Hoc versu induci monitum novum, distinctum ab illo de humilitate, plerumque agnoscitur. Simile documentum Paulus proponit etiam Rom. 15,9.3; 1 Cor. 8,13; 2 Cor. 8,9. Per se quidem possent. verba referri ad proxime praecedentia de humilitate, ut quisque alium se superiorem ózsgézovc« arbitretur, considerans non sua bona, sed aliorum bona et dona ; vel ut aliis placuit, ea simul possent referri ad id quod dictum est de contentione et vana gloria (cf. Zust.). At eousque singula. membra novam quandam rationem exhibuerunt, ergo id de v. 4 quoque | praesumendum erit, idque eo magis, quia neque ipsa sententia neque conformatione sententiae seu modo enuntiationis indicatur dependentia a superioribus vel subordinatio, qua antecedentia magis declarentur. Insuper quod v. 5 sequitur quam maxime illustrare videtur exemplo Christi monitionem : non sua singuli spectantes. Quod sequitur v. 5-11 arcte cohaerere cum admonitionibus anteceden-- tibus, apparet et consentiunt omnes; neque multum“ refert, utrum legatur ydp, enim, an cum optimis codicibus (N ABC, verss cop arm aeth) et editionibus criticis omitlalur. Solum quaeri potest ad quid speciatim referatur. Proxime adiacere videtur, ut ad v. 4 adiungatur. Certe ad priorem partem : non quae sua sunt singuli considerantes, valde convenit exemplum Christi v. 5-8; sed quid ad alteram partem: sed eà quae (et) aliorùm? Christus quidem quam maxime, imo unice pro nostris commodis, pro nostra redemptione egit et passus est; at haec pars hoc loco ab apostolo ne uno quidem verbulo tangitur. Unde non videtur consultum partem hanc adeo arcte ad v. 4 referre. Alii praeter v. 4 assumunt exv.3 sed in humilitate, et in eocernunt nexum, quia revera in v. 8 exemplum humilitatis proponitur. At specialis illa ratio humilitatis in
2:5
v. 5 koc enim sentite in vobis, quod el in Christo Jesu coUvo ọpoveite. Verbum pertinet tum ad mentem tum ad appetendi facultatem; cum aliqua emphasi dicitur in vobis, quod redundare videri posset, nami opoveiv non polest non fieri nisi in nobis, sed apostolus monet, ut talem affectionem, affectum et dispositionem cogitandi et . appelendi sibi, animis suis, fortiter imprimant in omnibus conditionibus el impressam sedulo in se conservent. Talis esto sensus animorum vestrorum, qualis in Christo erat. Unde apostolus eam animorum dispositionem commendat, ex qua si adsit ea omnia quae v. 2-4 postulavit quasi ex fecunda radice exoriantur; eam in exemplo Christi affectionem. iis ob oculos ponit, quae una sufficit, sed quae necessario etiam requiritur, ut illa in opus dedueantur. Habemus hic insigne exemplum; quomodo apostolus praecepta de moribus formandis ex sublimi doctrina illustret et commendet; simile adverlere potes Rom. 14,9; 13,3. 2 Cor. 8,9. Eph. 4,32. Quaerendum adhuc est, quid in sententia relativa quod et in Christo Tesu supplendum sit. Cum in priore sententia lectio longe communior sit gpovsite (vel, etsi raro, ogoveíyo Exactoç êv buty), videri potest supplendum esse : quod et in Christo Iesu ọpovsïte vel tam- -quam indicativo modo senlilis, adverlilis, vel^per imperativum : quod et in Christo Iesu considerate. Etiam Zap. supplet sentiüs, et Just. dale operam, ut idem sensus in animis vestris deprehendatur quem in Christi nente et animo fuisse non ignoratis. At Lap. tamen supplere mavult : quod in Christo sensum est; id quod congruit non quidem ad epovetze, sed ad lectionem aliam graecorum ggovsía0o ; at quod et in Christo sentiebatur, videtur loculio mira pro simplici hac: quod et Christus sensit; el. insuper notandum est, in subsequentibus non tam de sensu Chrisli sermonem inferri, quam de re gesta. Apostolus ipsum Christi exemplum vult illis proponere in iis quae revera fecit. Ad id vero minus convenire videtur, ut dieat : quod et in Christo sentitis, vel sentite; quae esset solam adhortatio, ut sentiant utpote tales qui sint etiam in Christo Iesu, cum eo iam coniuncti, et complantali ; et v. tandem solummodo réduceretur ad hoc : sentite sicut vos christianos decet. Cui acceptioni etiam recentissimus interpres, Dib. acquieseit. At tum valde supervacanee poneretur 8 xo» iv Xov: : si xx non plane negligitur, sensus debet esse ut senliant quod etiam Christus sensit; profecto non, ul sentiant quod etiam ut membra Chrisli sentiunt. Si aulem Zahn explicat : ut id solum sentiant quod etiam ut christiani sentire. et appetére possint, ea verba in textum infert quae abesse non possent, si haec esset verborum sententia. Idem valet de explicatione : id sentite, quod etiam “ n Christo sentire debetis (cf. Ei.). Quare simpliciter supplendum est quod veteres, Thom. Cai. Est. suppleverunt : quod et in Christo fuit, vel est; res enim a Christo gesta eis quasi praesens sistitur. Christum Iesum autem describit in triplici statu : 1) in eius vita divina aeterna seu in eius praeexsistentia v. 6; 2) in eius vita terrena v. 7.8; 3) in eius exaltatione v.9-11. Ex statu primo et secundo, colligitur 9 xoi èv Xpwoz9, ex tertio apparet praemium Christo homini propler eiusmodi sensum collatum. Totum aulem proponitur, ut in animis. fidelium. ille sensus gignatur qui ad monita illa congruat et necessarius sit. Quidquid igitur doctrinae his verbis continetur, inservit exhortationi eamque fuleit et ei vim et efficaciam addit. Unde doctrina fidelibus nota supponitur; quomodo enim ex ignotis rationibus admonitio vim seu effectum haüriret? |, Quare ipsa haec doctrina, quae veluti per occasionem, ut fulerum et stimulus adhortationi praebeatur, fidelibus in memoriam revocatur, co maioris pro nobis esse debet ponderis ac momenti ad persuasionem gignendam, quanta luce et claritate illa tunc iam mentibus fideliumn infulserit. Prius breviter sententiae textus proponetur; variae quaestiones post brevem declarationem opportune tractabuntur. Incepit apostolus loqui de Christo Iesu v. 5; de. eius persona nunc edieil
2:6
v. 6 qui cum in forma Dei esset oc èv popp Oso) Ómdoyov ipso participio in habitudine ad verba finita subsequentia iam clare indieatur praeexsistentia saltem aliqua. Nam antequam quis. agere: quidquam possit, debet exsistere, vel lege Gal. 2,14 sioù "Iou8xtoc óndozwv £0voxc Che vel 4 Cor. 11,7 vir non debet velare capul suum sixov xoi Bói Ocoù óxdoyov, vel 2 Cor. 8,17. Quae vero praeexsistentia significetur, apparet ex verbis iv uoo? OsoU ómndp;ov, quibus Chrisli divinitatem enuntiari veteres Pure: graeci et latini et Doctores ecclesiastici recte censent. Apud graecos quidem in usu est positum explicare UoboTv pèr oócíav, $5stv; vel sicut dicitur « formam servi accipiens » de natura humana, ita - arguunt formam Dei naturam seu essentiam Dei designare. Omnino vere potest Zust. scribere : » veleres omnes de naturae aequalitate cum Patre interpretantur, et maxime utuntur prisci theologi ad Christi divinitatem contra Arium confirmandam; hinc enim probant Filium esse imaginem Patris eiusdemque cum Patre naturae ac divinitatis participem », Vox uopo*, forma, si de Deo dicitur, etsi quis velit explicare de modo exsistendi, iterum significaret ipsam naturam seu essentiam Dei. Nam modus exsistendi.Dei est ipsa eius natura; neque enim habet modum aliquem praeter naturam. Christus igitur, persona divina, Deus verus non rapinam arbitratus est esse se aequalem Deo oùy &pnayubv tyícxso tò civar lox Ge. lam tò sivan ica Os esse dicit par, aequale Deo et videtur afferri ab apostolo ad ipsam vooy declarandam; est enim haec dictio sane magis ad populi captumquam popgń. Neque obstat is» per modum adverbii adhiberi : pari, aequali modo esse sicut numen divinum. Quare hac quoque Hocu- "tione natura divina Christo attribuitur. Illud autem ‘oùy goray uov Tyro potest explicari tum graecis, Origene, Theodóreto, Theod. M., Otòs yàp illam quae ad Deum est aequatitetény et-elatus in sua permansit dignitate; sed magis pro aliorum utilitate praeelegit humiliora sustinere » (Swete, p. 216). Vox quippe ezeyuóc significat vel saltem potest signifieare. rem quae avide retinetur, vel quae avide capitur. Exprimitur ‘itaque, quomodo Verbum divinum hanc suam dignitatem divinam et aequalitatem cum Deo non reputavit tanti esse aestimandam, ut sit impedimentum Incarnationis. Proponitur nobis modo quodam humano Veraequalitatem, possessionem maxime pretiosam et ex altera parte xévostv evacuationem futuram, assumpta forma servi, et in sua aeternitale non repulavit magnum seu retinendum tò aequale Deo, sed semetipsum ;exinanivit — ita 32à effertur optima oppositione. Idem indicat Isidorus pelusiota-: ei épuaroy [oco tb eivai Ioa Oe, ovx Qv tautòy ExamsivoGty si reputasset lucrum suam cum Deo aequalitatem, non se ipsum humiliasset, qua sententia clare &ezyuéc sensu explicato accipitur (cf. Isid., ep. 4,22; M. 18,1072). Inter alia haec explicatio legitur etiam apud Rabanum : non magnam ThdM.) et ex recentioribus hanc graecorum explicationem merito acce- perunt Nisius (Zeitschrift f. katholische Theologie, 1897, p. 304; 1899, p. 410, 112) et Labourt (Revue bibl., 1898, p. 409). Longiore inquisitione de voce instituta d'Alés tandem ad hanc versionem pervenit: « il n'a pas joui comme d'une bonne fortune, de l'égalité avec Dieu » (Recherches des Sc. relig., 1910, n. 3; p. 263). LE verbi in v. 7 tavtòv ixévocs merito urget TA4M. : xévosv 7$ Osia ypaoh qty € U'n8£v, 6c «b xexévocat A Tioti, YT} v0U 0002y dmoméQuycat, xxi xevòy dox vb xhovyua HUV, cvi zoù o)Biv xa} eixxiow, el legitur in antiqua latina versione (et apud Rabanum) : exinanitum divina scriptura pro nihilo vocat, sicat alibi scriptum est : evaeuala est fidas, hoc est: nulla esse ostensa est; evaeuala est ergo praedicatio nostra, hoc est nulla est ét vana. Cum dicatur
2:7
v. 7 sed semotipsum exinanivit, iam mysterium Incarnationis supponitur : Verbum caro factum est; ipse aulem modus exinanitionis vel in qua re consistat xévws:;, describitur ram servii. e. creaturae : in oppositione ad Deum omnis creatura est serva, angeli quoque sunt servi. In ordine servorum fit descensus ad hominem : in similitudinem hominum factus, £v bououxvt ày0o9xov yevówsyoc, graeci explicant : oàx E Jis &vÜptmoc, Dtk TOVTO qst &y 6potuxtt erat homo, sed non solum homo, unde in sim/!itulinem est additum, uti Rom. 8,3 simili modo dicitur : Deus Filium suum mittens in simili- "tudinem carnis peccati. Sed monent recenliores óuo/oxx non habere significationem abstractam similitudinis, sed coneretam similis figurae; factus igitur in figura aequali hominum. Declaratur igitur forma opg% seu natura servi per-figuram hominis. Iste servus est homo et ulterius habitu inventus ut homo cyfuxw«, toto habitu. externo et modo sese gerendi, « in exteriore conversatione, quia esuriit uthomo; fatigatus fuitet huiusmodi » (Thom. ) i. e. in tota agendi ratione et specie externa ab omnibus non potuit non agnosci homo i. e. . tamquam unus sicut alii homines. Nunc aliqua ratione potest fortasse attingi £zuzv £x£voss, seipsum evacuavit. Nam persona divina plane non apparet : oculis enim et consideraüoni hominum non exponitur persona divina, sed homo natus ex prosapia humili, educatus in Nazareth, filius fabri et ipse faber, homo pauper, qui quidem se a Deo missum dicit, sed qui nihil agit propria j voluntate, sed solum voluntate mittentis, qui suam conditionem inferiorem faletur, qui esurit, dormit, iniuriis afficitur. Ita enim Verbum incarnatum seipsum hominibus sistebat; unde vero sensu sese evacuavit, nec enim ipsis Verbum seu persona divina adesse videbatur. Et propterea dicit Hilarius evacuavit se a Dei forma (in Ps. 68, n. 25,4). In | natura isla quam assumpsit et in qua hominibus apparet, nulla cernitur PHIL. 2,7-8. : 213 aequalitas cum, Deo; unde intelligitur illud oy $yászco &pnayuóv non arbitrabatur rem omnino.retinendam «5 eivai fex Oso, ita scil. pretiosam et retinendam, ut ubique et semper deberet manifesta fieri et oculis omnium exponi aequalitas cum Deo. Ergo, ut Thom. dicit, exinanivit se, « hoe. est intelligendum secundum assumptionem eius quod. non habuit; sicut enim descendit de coelo, non quod desineret esse in coelo, sed quia incepit novo modo. esse in terra, sic eliam se exinanivit, non deponendo divinam naturam, sed assumendo naturam humanam ». Propter unam personam divinam (ex communicalione idiomatum) vere et recte dieitur : Deus esurit, Deus fatigatur, Deus patitur, Deus moritur etc. ; numquid hoc non videtur evacuatio quaedam aequalitatis cum Deo? exinanisse se dicitur, tamquam se propria virtute evacuarit (Leo M. serm. 95,2; cf. Nisius, l. c. 1897, p. 289; 1899; p. 92 sq. 103). In momento Incarnationis impletum est illud &zocov éxévocs, Xaov, (c. Marc. 5,20; M. 2,522), semel legitur apud S. Augustinum ; semelipsum evacuavit (M. 40,185). Vario modo haec notio describitur: tu ad liberandum suscepturus hominem non horruisti Virginis uterum (orat. eccl.), infirmari videretur; Vict. omni se exuit maiestate, ad sordida quaeque sese humiliavit, ad postrema officia descendens; cum haec implevit, se et potentiam suam exinanivit; Pe/ag. honorem declinans, quod erat humilitatis, celavit maiestatem; Zaimo: Verbum, quando in^parva forma hominis dignatus est apparere, quasi semetipsum exinanivit ; Her "aeus, non in ea forma apparuit hominibus, in qua aequalis est Patri; Petrus lomb. : quasi dignitate se exuit ; Just. : in. humana natura suscepta, quod attinet ad illa quae citra peccatum naturam comitantur, perinde se nitatem quodammodo exuit; Lap. : se inanem et vacuum effecit, ut qui erat. plenus maiestate, gloria, robore adeoque plenitudo totius entis, ea se evacuarit et ex omni quasi ad nihilum se redegerit factusque sit ex domino servus, ex Deo homo, ex creatore creatura; nomen. creatoris est: ego sum qui sum, sive tò ens et oceanus ipsius esse, ita ur nomen : non-sum; ex se enim creatura nihil est ete. Exinanitio, xévocr; igilur tribus momentis describitur : Aafov, vevówevoc, &besÜcíc: verum in ipsa natura assumpta, ut homo, quantum potuit, ad ima descendit
2:8
v. 8 humiliavit semetipsum, factus obediens usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis. Quam maxime nunc apparet nalura servi : servus enim se debet subiicere, se deprimere, eius est obedire, voluntati heri se plane committere; fastigium obedientiae est, ut ipsa vita 84 mors crucis, supplicium servile et quidem servitutis extremum summummque supplicium, « infame genus supplicii, infame personis vilibus supplicium» a veteribus nuncupatum (cf. comm. in Luc. ad. 23 ,33). Divisio et interpunctio vulg. est omnino bona et retinenda, ut scil. v. 8 incipiatur humiliavit elc., tamquam. sententia propria, non iam dependens a sententia relaliva, sed ei sine coniunctione iuxtaposita ad declarandum ulterius novum hoé momentum exinanitionis usque ad. teterrimum servi supplicium. Unum hoc apostolus ex v. 5 ob oculos habet: qui sensus fuerit in Christo, quae animi dispositio seu habitudo; hoc unum exhibet rebus gestis v. 6 in aeternitate ante Incarnalionem, v. 7 in Incarnatione, v. 8 in humili vita, obedientia, summa obedientia. Nihil hoc loco innuit de expiatione, de redemptione et salute nostra. Ad admonitiones fuleiendas apostolus vult, ut fideles unice respiciant et discant suam ipsorum derelictionem et plenam abnegationem, quae in exemplo Christi iis proponitur. z: Ad pleniorem confirmaliohem eorum quae dicta sunt aliqua .addere utile erit. Et primo quidem advertendum est, doctrinam quam hoc loco apostolus ut notam supponit, ea sc. utens ad exhortationem fulciendam,, jam satis.clare enuntiari Gal.:4,1 et 4,4; item simili modo. 2 Gor. 8,9 cum. esset dives, propter vos egenus factus est, el Rom. 1,2.3 et. 9,5. Quibus in locis et praeexsistentia exprimitur et iam. tales adhibentur designaliones (ex oppositione Gal. 1,1), filius Dei, Deus, quibus notio «hominis coelestis » (quam quidam acatholici inducere volunt) jam satis excluditur. Perfeetissime aulem assignantur in Christo. duae. naturae, divina et humana, in una persona hoc nostro loco. Ad hoc plenius demonstrandum agere oporlet de,nolione vopef. Quae a latinis exprimitur vocibus formà, effigies, figura; a syro : dmulta'(hebr. n27); etiam apud LXX poęgń ponitur eadem significatione Iud. 8,18; Iob 4,46 (maman), Is. 44,13: (maar), Dan. 4,33; 5,6, etc. Unde certum est vocem Atque in hac significatione vocem eliam hoc loco esse retinendam aliqui censent; ita Lingens (Zeitschrift f. kath. Theologie 1896, p. 452), Hpt. ; at nihilominus concedit Lingens, si non statim notione, tamen re D naturae et essentiae; idque aperte elucere, quia statim sequatur popoh. 909Ao», ergo debere includi ¿v popp} Ocoy naturam divinam. Neque aliter | potest Hpt. sentire, si sibi voluerit constare; nam asserit voce exprimi - essentialem exsistendi formam (die wesentliche Seinsform); iam vero. - quae est haec forma Dei, nisi ipsa Dei natura et essentia? porro etsi per se uopef Sit forma exsistendi sensu latissimo, lamen si de Deo agitur, cum Deus sit suum esse, non potest esse nisi ipsa nalura. Neque sufficit vocem restripgere ad gloriam, óta, uti Hpt. vult sequens Nestle ; óta est gloria Dei externa, qua se in manifestalione exlerna exhibet in nube lucida. Iam hoc loco opg% ad eam notionem non potest reduci, nisi quis o mnem.sermonis concinnitatem negare voluerit;nam uocg/9o91o» certe non. est òóča 9o)Xov. Singularem nolionem excogitavit M., popphy Oso9 esse imaginem Dei quam homines ex operibus Dei sibi ellártai UE (Geistesbild von Gott) !! Alii tamen non dubitant vindicare voci popo% directe notionem naturae seu essentiae; eam esse vocis notionem apud philosophos graecos usque ad Plutarchum et Neoplatonieos et Philonem, demonstravit Lightfoot (Ep. to the Philipp. 1903, p. 128 $q.). Inde autem facile explicatur, cur, graeci in nostro loco statim sine ulteriore argumentatione pope» explicent o9cíxy, oóctv. Ita Theod. : si Dei formam dicunt non esse Dei substantiam oocíav, interrogentur quid intelligant per servi formam ;/.. si ergo servi forma et servi natura o$cí(x, ergo Dei quoque forma est Dei natura, -eUcíx &pa voy Oeod xal * popoh toù Osor, et iterum 7j mopph coU. Oeoù ovaie tou Gai; neque aliter Chrys. ; « cur non dixit, ait, in forma Dei yevóuevos, sed óx4pyov? 1defn est ac si diceret: ego süm 6 àv «b &z«pd)exvow T. popor osbxvogt, xafoc oTt popoh’ oux Eott 62 dms odaíac Lyco TAV dene pop £ysv, sensum recte exprimit versio latina: forma, quatenus forma est, eandem esse naturam demonstrat (verbotenus: «;immutabile ostendit forma), nec fieri potest ut, quod alterius naturae (essentiae) est, formam habeat alterius, ut nemo hominum, formam habet angeli nec brutum animal. formam hominis». Eodem modo loquitur Gregorius nyss. : 5 dè popoh; Tor Ocot caücby TÅ oùcly návtws £ox(v, forma Dei idem plane est cum natura (c. Eunom. 4 lib. M. 45,672) et Cyrillus: alex.» popphv òè x«Xei mücaw TAY &vÜpomou úcty’, exco Ye 09 Ocoù popoh vou Osor THY oùalay enatyer, QUcOG 1 TOÙ Doúkov popon 0b TO bowpevov - TOVTO wóyov, &.) Ac mücay toV &y0pónou nhor cz» oocíaw, el mox ilerum. f toù GeoU popph THY oùaiay not roù OsoU (de Incarn. 8,105. .M. 15,1423. 4428). : P457 Transitus notionis a forma quae rei sit propria ad notionem naturae seu essenliae haud difficile explicatur. Sed quaeri potest, adhibueritne ` apostolus vocem in ea notione apud philosophos-in usu posita? sunt qui affirment, uli apud Ioannem Aéyoc, ita apud apostolum «sixóv, npotótoxoc, mooh et similia ex sermone philosophico satis iam pervulgato esse assumpta (cf. Lightfoot, l. e.). Sufficit advertere cum graecis, apostolum scribentem Aafov. open». 9o0Aov certe intellexisse. naturam, oócíay, et ex eo concludi debere ad eandem vocis nolionem in priore effato. Addi - potest quod Nisius (l. c. 4899, p. 84) monet, voces derivatas petapoppówn, cúp.uoppoç minime referri ad externam speciem, sed internam ie, transmutationem in statum sublimiorem designare; cf. Rom. 8,29 o9 TpoÉ£vv0, xol mpooousev cUJp.oopouc TTG eixóvog toU vto9 aocoU, 1b. 12,2 uecapxoc- PUDLUE z} &vaxatvóoet «o9. vods, 2 Cor. 3,18 civ a0thv &lxóva peragopgodu.e0a áno Oóbne cic Oótav, et Gal. 4,19 oc mahv odiv, wey pic oò u.0p9007, -Xpitoc £y ouiy et Phil. 3,40 Gupqtroppoóp.evos c Dav co QUTOU. J Neque valet quod Beelen obiicit, popghy 8o9Aov statum seu conditionem servi dicere, non naturam ; sed quid est : exsistens in statu seu conditone Dei ? Dein monet Patres graecos uoce?» eliam aliter. explicare : S. Maximus dicit per illud àv uopo Osod óxdpyov significari tò àxapd)Xaxcov phe tùy avroð natépa i. e. Filium per omnia aequalem esse Patri; S. Athanasius, 4 ogg coU Oco2, inquil, tò xpo the vou Aóvoo üeóvtivoc čyov. toù Iartgés, 6 Yooc «0x6, qui nihil minus Patre habet; qui ei aequalis est (p. 60). In hisce utique non habetur etymologica explicatio; sed quod multo efficacius est, explicatio rei ipsius i. e. aequalitatis cum Deo, plenitudo divinitatis. Ipse Beelen locum nostrum vertendum esse censet : qui dum speciem Dei prae se ferebat (p. 64). Neque obstat, si Patres quandoque popphy Oso circeumlocutione. declarant gloriam, maiestalem, magnitudinem Dei. Vix mentione digna est opinatio quam Resch proposuit (Texte und Untersuchungen 5,4 p. 367), qui locum hunc refert ad baptismum Christ, in quo Christus in forma Dei sit exhibitus. Ex veteribus unus A«mórstr. censet « qui cum in forma Dei esset » solum referri ad Dei Filium hominem factum, « qui scil. inter homines conversatus verbis et operibus apparuit esse Deus; Dei enim Filius cum homo natus est, in forma Dei erat, quia cum hómo videretur, opera Dei faciebat, ut in gestis rebus appareret Deus esse, qui tantum homo esse putabatur. Opera enim formam significant, ut, quia opera eius non utique, hominis opera sunt, hic quid est nisi exemplum, quo Deus apparet, dum mortuos excitat, surdi reddit auditum, leprosos mundat et alia? » Cf. M. 17,408, 409. Simili modo postea Erasmus scripsit : ipsis factis se Deum esse declaravit, et hoc dicitur in forma Dei esse; ac lutherani quidam Lutherum sequentes explicant : Christum se potuisse gerere tamquam Deum (cf. Aapov, yevóğevos et solum potest concipi de tempore ante Incarnationem, unde enuntiatur eius personae praeexsistentia in forma Dei. : Quid significat tò elyo: tox Oe? ez dicitur per modum adverbii ; ergo ad literam : esse aequaliter Deo, et CArys. dictionem hanc sittolieieer explicat thy Oeótnta, scribit enim où Yčo &pnavuby hyýcato thy 0sóvnva, et generatim concedunt interpretes, dictionem hanc re idem significare quod popoh O«o9, imo aliquibus. videtur ipso articulo zó designari siva ísa © ut notionem iam commemoratam. Et Theod. pro ea dictione pónit simpliciter !ccc. Ceterum i ipsa locutione : esse (seu exsjslere) pari ratione ac Deus nihil aliud significatur nisi natura Dei, nisi quis sibi fingat nescio quem modum «o3 esse apud Deum. Aliqui tamen putant. dictionem explicari posse non de aequalitate in natura, sed de externa gloria, de conditione aliqua gloriosa, quam Christus in vita sua habere potuisset, qua tamen in humanitatevoluerit esse exspoliatus (ita Velasquez in Commentario ;/Corluy, Spicilegium dogmalico-bibl. 2 p. 76; Lingens, Zeitschrift f. kath. Theologie, 1896, p. 454 et 1897, p. 277). Quo sensu loqui videtur Victorinus : non hoc sibi vindicavit, ut forma Dei esset ; et S. Leo : velamine corporis splendorem maiestatis suae, quem visus hominum non ferebat, obtexit occeultasse, celdásse suam divinitatem, deposuisse maiestatem suam, gloriam suam evacuasse, dignitatem (a£(oey.z) deposuisse, etc. Sed iidem lamen tò civar fox Oso exponunt de aequalitate i in natura; ergo immerito pro altera explicatione testes invocantur (cf. Nisius,'l. c. 287). Neque istis locutionibus exprimitur: Christum renuntiasse gloriae naturae humanae, quae. ei naturae ob unionem cum Verbo congruebat, et quae in iransfiguratione, in patratione miraculorum aliqua ratione elucebat (cf. Ioan. 1,14). ; Varie exponitur eliam oùy &eza«yub» ġyńoarto. Graeci vocem ita explipraedam ; ita quoque Dib. exponit bonam praedam : non tamquam bonam praedam existimavit esse parem Deo. [am quo sensu dicitur : non rapinam arbitratus est? nam cum esset in forma Dei, mirum videtur nunc dici,ab eo aequalitatem cum Deo non esse existimatam rapinam -vel usurpationem; nam id per se patet, quod enim quis per se a natura habet, hoc non arbitrabitur raptum. Neque satisfit explicatione, quam Est. affert : «non exislifnavit aequalitatem Dei sibi esse rapinam, rem alienam et ex rapto usurpatam, ut propter hoc tantopere semet humiliaverit velut agnoscens usurpasse se aliquid non suum, quod humiliando se deponere voluerit, quasi dicat: non haec est causa humilitatis Chrisli; quippe qui non usurpative, sed vere Deus esset ». Si hoc voluit. apopasse aequalitatem Dei! quid hoc de Christo dicere necesse erat? Quod Auguslinus inter alia dicit: neque enim usurpalionis erat, ul rapina at obscurum manet, cur Christus dicatur id quod naturae inerat, non -habuisse pro usurpatione? cur talis cogitatio Christo impingitur, se non RUE: sibi aequalitatem - cum Deo? Miram paraphrasin exhibet Tust. : qui cum vefe,Deus esset, sciebat: quidem sibi ius fasque esse neque in humili carne apparere et magnificentiam illam Deo dignam non retinere modo (quod nunquam non fecit) sed et prae se ferre, idque citra ullius iniuriam, exinanivit tamen ipse se; ecce iam non quadrat illud in v. 7 42d, sed; proin haec explicatione ipsa refutantur. Ad emolliendam dictionem, Christum non existimasse rapinam, monent angelum apostatam, primum parentem aliosquesesse conatos rapere sibi dignitatem seu aequalitatem quandam divinam ; sed. non video, quid hocvaleat ad nostram rem declarandam. . Explicatio a Chrys. aliisque haec proponitur: quod quis rapuit, metuit /deponere, ne amittat quod suum non est; at qui naturalem aliquam dignitatem habet, is non veretur ab illa etiam descendere ; scit enim se nihil huiusmodi passurum esse. Dei itaque Filius non veritus est descendere de gradu dignitatis suae, quia non est arbitratus rapinam ipsam deitatem; non timuit ne quis sibi naturalem dignitatem eriperet; quare illam etiam deposuit (non dubitans se eam recepturum) atque abscondit, non ideo se minorem fieri arbitratus. — Inde etiam facile elucet, "cur aliqui tò siva: fcx Oğ de exlerna quadam gloria et maiestate Deo in humana natura apparente digna voluerint explicare. Conceptu scil. sat difficile. est, Christum sese exspoliasse aequalitate cum Deo, quam lamen necessario habuit ac retinuit ; sed facile intelligitur, Christum noluisse apparere in externa arem E Deo digna, in statu et con ditione transfigurationis.v. g. At uti vere dicitur : descendit de coelo, ubi tamen - semper mansit, ita vere dicitur: exspoliavil se aequalitate divina. Ceterum adverti debet o5; &pm. hyúcato referri ad repage anie Incarnationerm. Recentiore lempore &ez«yuóc non res rapta, sed res rapienda explicaaequalitas divina tum. concipitur modus exsistendi in. humana natura ‘gloriosus, Deo dignus; talem exsistendi modum Christus non sibi usurpandum esse existimavit, eum a se deposuit (cf. Lingens l. c. p.460; alios vide apud Zpt.).'Ad eam acceptionem accedit ea quam adoptavit M.:subsidium ad se vi quadam locupletandum; Christus non consideravit suam aequalitatem cum Deo (suum exsistendi modum Deo aequalem) tanquam subsidium ad se violenterlocupletandum. — Per formam suam , — &pzaYyóc primo et per se est, nomen actionis sensu aclivo, «à &pnáterv, raptio, das Rauben ; eo sensu explicat Ew. : esse parem Deo non réposuit in raplione, scil. jt ul omnem honorem et gloriam ulpote. sibi debitam sibi arriperel — (er sah das Gotlgleichsein' nicht in einem An-sich- - ee raffen) — , Sed semetipsum exinanivit; non existimavit paritalem cum Deo id exigere, ut sibi sumeret omnem illani excellentiam, guan paritas 2 PHIL; 2.9. 219 cum Deo necessario videbatur postulare, saltem tanquam. conditionem sibi convenientem. — Plerumque tamen vox accipitur. passive, quasi &orovv y res -rapta, praeda lucrum, res avide capta (ġonayuz moteto0ats A&ouoov, ëpparov, ubi nola &prdče:v habere saepe notionem : avide capere, ônha &omnátew arma celeriter capere, arripere); dein fortasse, sicut čecuós non aclionem ligandi dicit, sed rem qua ligatur: vinculum, ita &onacuóç poterit esse res seu SEEN (Mittel) ad se locupletandum — [n huius vocis notionem novo modo, uti supra iam indicavi, inquisivit D' Ales (Recherches de sciences religieuses, 3 p. 260-269). Primo monet &czxypx optime notum esse etin textu töv LXX non minus quam septemdecim vicibus reperiri, Cur itaque apostolus vocem omnino notam relinquens inusitatum vocabulum &prayuos (quod apud-graecos vix inveniri potest) selegit? Vox tandem reperitur z apud Plutarchum (de puerorum educ. 15) in notione plane singulari; ibi enim scribit fugiendos esse amores, quales in uswsint Thebis et in Elide et fugien- dum pariter tov y Korty xxXo$usvov &ozavuov, quo in loco &oravuógcertam notionem habet raptus amoris causa; sensum similem apud Plutarchum habet” Gonaouds (Quaest. conviv. 2,10,2) et apud Phrynichum lexicographum explicatur &oxayuxatoc ó Ye SU Éowza-7, 0t XX tty nodos- &pnacÜsic.- Haec notio. apostolo qui in Creta insula fuerat,cognita esse poterat et cum apud Plutarchum tamquam res nota proponitur, immerito supponitur Philippensibus seu graecis incognita. Sed nonne allusio ad amorem furtivum nimis audax est ? eam emollit explicatione : ilma pasjoui, comme d'une bonne fortune, del'égalité avec Dieu, et insui per advertit : il semble bien que nous sommes en présence d'une de cesexpres- -sions violentes devant lesquelles l'Apótre ne reculait pas quand il éprouvait le besoin de donner un tour énergique à sa pensée. Quoad sensum haec explicatio non est aliena ab ea quam graeci (Orig. Theod. ThdM. etc.) proposuerunt; sed indicio illo de usu vocis &gnavpós pervenitur ad interpretationem ; non iudicavit fruitionem iucundam tò elvat tox. Gs, vel verbis aliis : loin de goüter Fivresse de cette féte divine, au point d'oublier les hommes, le Fils dé Dieu . s'anéantit par l'Incarnation (l. c. p. 269. — Contráà hanc sententiam cfr. Revue Exaltatio Christi describitur tamquam praemium pro-eo quod adeo se Audivimus quomodo Christus sese humiliaverit, obediens Deo; iam quid . Deus ei rependerit exponitur
2:9
v. 9 propter quod et Deus xo d 0sóc, Deus ex sua parte exaltavit illum $xspótocc», en. praemium illius humiliavit —semelipsum; superexaltavit eum, in summam extulit sublimitatem — - (Est); verbum úrspupoðy legitur LXX Ps. 36,33; 96,9; Dan. cantic: Jd trium puerorum Dan. 4,34. Particula 2:6. clare indicatur merces et prae- - .—. mium, Christum itaque sibi meruisse gloriam, uli ipse indicat : nonne oportuit pati Christum et ita intrare in gloriam suam (Luc. 24 ,20) et Tee Hebr. 2,9 videmus Iesum propter passionem mortis gloria et honore quod ipse dixit : qui se humiliat exaltabitur (Matth. 23,12. Luc. 14,41; 18,14). Et huius exaltationis traditur signum quoddam et documentum el donavit illi nomen quod est. super omne nomen, vide Eph. 4,21 Christus constitutus supra omnem principatum el potestatem el virtutem et. dominationém et omne nomen quod nominatur non solum in hoc saeculo sed etiam in futuro. Nomine saepe designatur persona et id quo persona innotescit, unde nomen ponitur pro fama, celebritate, gloria, maiestate: Deus fecit sibi nomen sempiternum Is. 63,12; nomine designatur dignilas, potentia : secundum nomen tuum, Deus, sic et laus tua in fines terrae (Ps. 47.11), feci tibi nomen grande iuxtanomen magnorum qui sunt in terra (2 Reg. 7,9). Est ilaque nomen super omne nomen dignitas quaedam ac maiestas . longe super omnem aliam dignitatem ac maiestatem quae infra Deum exsistat aut cogitari possit. Bene monet Est. : nemo existimet apostolum loqui de nómine Christo proprio quod est Jesus; nam hoc nomen multo ante.exaltationem et impositum ei fuit et ab hominibus agnitum; idemque multis aliis commune. Alii, memores Hebr. 1,4, intelligunt nomen Filii Dei (Theod. Est, Nat.) vel ex sermone angeli Luc. 4,35 modo autem recte intelligi possit, ostendit Thom. : Pater dedit illi homini nomen, ut Deus esset per gratiam unionis ; hoc utique iam factum est in momento Incarnationis, neque (uti patet) Incarnatioest praemium ; « sed dicendum est quod in s. Scriptura dicitur aliquid fieri, quando innolescit ; donavit ergo, id. est fecit manifestum mundo quod hoc nomen haberet; nam antea non erat sic nota divinitas Christi, et huic concordat lextus sequens, quasi non donaverit quod non haberet, sed ut hoc omnes venerentur. » Nomen itaque expressio est ac designalio personae, eius dignitatis, muneris, meriti; qui nomen habet sermone hominum et fama celebre, venerationi est apud homines. Tam Christus tale habet nomen, ul vi nominis omnis plane creatura coelestis et terrestris eum vero adorationis cultu veneretur. í Quale enim sit hoc nomen super omne nomen, declaratur v. 40. ut in nomine Iesu, ut vi dignitatis Iesu collatae et manifestatae, scil. celebritate eius nota facta, omne genu flectatur, cultus summus verae adorationis ei exhibeatur; de locutione vide Is. 45,24 mihi curvabitur omne genu ; Rom. 14,11; Eph. 3,14; Christus homo, humana eius natura, utpole Verbo hypostatice coniüncta eodem cultu adorari: debet quo ipsa Verbi divinitas; unde Theod. dicit: « accepit ut homo quae habebat ut Deus; hic ergo hoc etiam dicit quod cum seipsum humiliavit, non solum non perdiderit quod habebat ut Deus, sed hoc etiam acceperit ut homo ». Et quanto ambitu ista adoratio Christo homini deferenda sit, exponitur :- omne genu flectatur coelestium, angelorum omnium ordinum; cf. Eph. 1,21; Col. 2,40 ; terrestrium, hominum in terra degentium, et infernorum xatayðoviwv, cf. Rom. 144,9 Christus surrexit, ut et mortuorum et vivorum dominetur : xætayðóv:ot qui infra terram versantur, incolae oroi; orcus enim seu hades, scheol in Scriptura describitur tamquam regio os suum devoravit illos, descenderuntque in infernum ; Ps. 62,10 introibunt in inferiora terrae; Ps. 85,13; 87,7 in lacu inferiori; cf. Iob 11,8; 17,16. Is. 38,10. Ez. 32,18 seq. Prov. 9,18. Sap.46,13 etc. Num etiam omis daemones, qui v. g. Luc. 8,31 petunt à Domino ne imperaret illis, ut in abyssum irent (ef. Apoc. 9,11; 20,2) ? De daemonibus (et damnatis) qui coacte Christo subduntur explicant. Chrys. Oec. Thph. inviti inflectentur, qui ante tempus illud dicebant : novimus te qui sis ; ita Thom. Tust.: Nat. Lap. Beelen, et Est. ail hane acceplionem esse communem pene omnium interpretum. m De, mortuis explicant Theod. et TAd M. ; cuim ise regionem daemonum assignet aerem et cà £zooptvix (Eph. 2,2; 6,12), merito potest hendere ; ceterum ad nostrum locum illustrandum poterit inservire quod ram et sub terra, omnes audivi dicentes : sedenti in throno et Agno benedictio eL honor etc. Ex altera parte verum est: daemones credunt et contremiseunt (Iac. 2,19). Hic igitur homo qui dicitur Iesus Christus adorandus est ; in huius rei protestationem quandam vetere more Chris- Lianorum soli nomini Iesu quando nominatur, reverentia fit (Est.). Quam reverentiam praescripsit Papa Gregorius X in Constitutionibus in concilio Lugdunensi generali-sancitis, Constitutione XXV de immunitate ecclesiarum, ubi haec leguntur : « nomen illud quod est super omne nomen, (couv enientes in ecclesiam) et quod generaliter scribitur, ut in nomine Iesu omne genu flectatur, singuli singulariter in se ipsis implentes, praecipue dum aguntuf missarum sacra ministeria gloriosum illud nomen quandocumque recolitur, flectant genua cordis sui, quod vel capitis inclinatione testentur » (Mansi, Concil. coll. t. 24, p. 98). — Compluribus placuit nomen Christo datum esse Kócwc, Dominus, quia statim in v. 44, id nomen efferatur ita ul quaevis lingua debeat confiteri Iesum esse Dominum (Dib.). Verum id est solum consequens ex collatione nominis in v. 9 expressa et designata, vel ipsa nominis illius explicatio quaedam ponitur ex confessione fidei requisita. Christus exaltatus est quoad notificationem suae divinitátis el quantum ad reverentiam lotius creaturae, quae veneratio habetur in subiectione y " operis (flexione genuum, adoratione) et in confessione oris ( Thom.)
2:11
v. 41 et omnis lingua confiteatur quia Dominus Iesus Christus in gloria est De Patris, omnis lingua, omnes gentes ( Theod.) omnes confitebuntur(graece, sententiaiam non dependente) Iesum Christum tamquam Dominum, absolute, qui habeat dominationem et imperium omnis creaturae, qui habeat omnem potestatem in coelo et. in terra (Matth. 28,18), ut Scil. omnes honorificent Filium, sicut honorificant Patrem (Ioan. 5,23) el Dominum confiteantur, qui est in gloria Patris, qui habet eandem gloriam cum Patre (Thom. Est. Nat. Lap.) et hanc interpretationem vulgata nostra omnino postulat, ait Beelen; ergo declaratur impletum quod Christus oravit ad "Patrem: et nunc clarifica me tu, Pater, apud temetipsum claritate quam habui, prius quam mundus esset, apud te (Toan. 17,5). Verum verba graeca hanc interpretationem non admittunt ; iam Cai. monuit deesse graece est; dein quod dicitur eic 8ó£av Geo9, ita solitarie nequit verti : est in gloria Bier Nam quamquam cis quandoque videtur poni pro àv, hoc tamen loco id nequit supponi, quia non adest verbum quietis, quo tune qui v. g. eic ct» «óXv habitat simul cogitatur venisse in urbem, seu habitationem suam transtulisse (cf. Matth. 2,23 ; 4,43. Luc. 21,37. Act. 12,19 ; cf. Blass. 8 39, 3; ; ergo &czív sallem deberet poni, uti lingua vulgari dicitur elg móňtv ċotíy, clc oixóv. omv eic.). Quod graece legitur Ott xóptoc "Ll. Xo. eic 9ótav coU Ilacpóc explicat Theod. : si autem confiterr Christum Dominum Patrem gloria afficit, Tov natépa okaber, clarum est quod qui eum creaturam et servum (tantum) appellant, genitori erus inurant ignominiam. Unde sic 9ó£xv non refertur ad xúpros "Lqso?s Xgtosós, quasi ipse Dominus, seu dominatio eius habeat ultimum finem ac terminum gloriam Patris. Id quidem per se verum esL; nam omnia demum et etiam summa Chrisli dominatio et glorificatio TE ultimatim ad gloriam Det; at aliud est, num hoc loco id directe’ enuntetur. Nam sermo-est de exaltatione Chrisli et in eius descriptione totum quod dicitur versatur. Num ulterius quidquam exspectatur? certe non id quod Cai. vult, dominum Iesum non esse ad aemulationem aut denigrationem Dei Patris, sed ad eius gloriam., Est certe ad Dei Patris gloriam, ut ThpA. dicit, talem habere Filium, eui-omnia subdan- - tur; sed bene addit : praeconium Unigeniti est gloria Patris. Aliter explicat Dam. : ut eo modo honoretur, inquit, sicut et Pater (quia) aequalis et similis est illius; igitur ei; óav intellexit Christum esse assumptum seu translatum ad gloriam Patris. Verum concipiendum est: id cedit in gloriam Patris quod omnis lingua confiteatur Iesum ut Dominum, quae confessio fit ad gloriam Patris (Nat.); et similiter loquitur Est. : dignitas Christi Domini et dignitatis agnitio cedit ad gloriam Dei. Quid hic cum emphasi, effertur ör! xágtoc 'Inscüs non desunt qui ipsum . hoc nomen Kos intelligant esse nomen illud super omne nomen. Quod nomen Kóewc vel sua notione retinent, scil. de domino omnium, de summa dominatione, cui omnia subiecta sint; vel accipiunt nomen Kúptos aequivalere nomini Deus. Imo cogitatum quoque est de nomine mm lahve, quod. plane sit tò àvoux tò óxip ziv, el nomen DU, Dwn ponitur solere poni pro hebr. lahve et apostolum eiusmodi locos ad. Christum referre v. g. Rom. 10,13 (Ioel, 2,32). Ceterum quod supra dictum est de notione et significatione nominis, confirmatur iis quae-de nominis usu et efficacia variis in locis traduntur. Apostolis et iis qui crediderint promittuntur multa signa: in nomine meo daemónia eiicient, linguis loquentur nóvis, serpentes tollent, etsi mortiferum quid biberint, non eis nocebit, super aegros manus imponent' et bene habebunt (Marc. 16,17); in nomine Christi poenitentia et remissio peccatorum praedicanda'est in omnes gentes (Luc. 24,47); hoc unum nomen est sub coelo datum, in quo oporteat nos salvos fieri (Act. 4,12); Paulus vas est electionis, ut portet nomen hec coram gentibus et regibus et filiis Israel (Act. 9,15), complacet Deo sumere ex gentibus populum nomini suo (Act. 15, 44; cf. Act. 22,16; 26,9). Non tam explicatione quam TE opus est, ut percipiatur, quanta vi, vere ineffabili, valeat exemplum Christi ab apostolo propositum ad ea quae tradita sunt monita; « non quae sua sunt considerantes » quantopere hoc elucet in decreto Incarnationis v. 6, in ipsa Incarnatione : semetipsum exinanivit, in ipsa vita et morte : humiliavit semetipsum. Apostolus non explicite effert, at omnes sciunt ea Christum subiisse, ut Ecclesia dicit, propter nos homines et propter nostram salutem; ergo quale exemplum : « sed ea considerantes quae aliorum ». Cavendum est à contentione, vana gloria; en perpendenda exhibetur Christi suiipsius quasi oblivio et neglectio, humilitas, obedientia. Atque üt haec abnegatio appetituum et concupiscentiarum, adeo necessaria ad salutem ` obtinendam, reddatur suavis ét accepta, proponitur nobis Christus homo post mortem summopere exaltatus et gloria sublimatus; in eius gloria videmus pignus et exemplum praemii nostri post mortem futuri àd consolationem et confortationem in pugna terrestri ; « Pater, volo, ut ubi sum ego, et illi sint mecum, ut videant claritatem meam » (Ioan. 17,24 ; 12,26). & Diligenter adnotant graeci, quot haereses hoc loco prosternantur. Ita v. g. ait Chrys. : « nam his ipsis verbis et Arii alexandrini sectatores et Pauli samosateni et Marcelli galatae et Sabellii lybiei et Marcionis pon- Sophronii;omnesque omnino haereses prostravit» (similiter Oec. Thph.). -Eodem modo loquitur Theod.: « omnem haeresin paucis. expugnavit divus apostolus, tum eos qui Unigeniti divinitatem blasphemant et qui - eius humanitatem negant, tum eos praeterea, qui hypostases confundunt, Et Sabellium, Photinum, Marcellum, Paulum samosatenum impios esse convincit, duas ostendens personas : qui in forma Dei... aequalem Deo... nemo autem dicitur esse sibi ipse aequalis. Artium vero et Eunomium iisdem verbis blasphemare ostendit » etc. Errores singuloruin exponit Chrys. in homilia 6 in hanc epistolam (M. 62,219 seq.); eosdem errores eliam perstringit et textu hoc apostoli refutat Cyrillus alex..de Incarna-
2:12
2,42. Itaque carissima mei (sicut semper 2,19. Qaze, &yarencotuou, xao x&vvote obedistis), non ut in praesentia mei tanbrrxodoae, pi Ós £v TÄ Tapovoig pov uóvov, lum, sed multo. magis nune in absentia | à)J& yyy x0ÀÀQ pAAAoy èv tÑ &moucla (ov, mea, cum metu et tremore vestram salutem operamini. 43. Deus est enim, qui operaturin vobis et velle.et perficere pro bona voluntate. 14. Omnia autem facite sine SUY RI : murmurationibus et haesitationibus, 15. ut | *"i$ eUGoxtac. 14. návta naite ywots Yor(oo- "y. B J . n H ES oJ ~ er f M silis sine querela. et simplices filii Dei, | põv nat diahoyiop v, 15. tva yevngbe &ueprsine. reprehensione in medio nationis | to: xai &xégatot, víxva (eo) uoa, pécov pravae et perversae, inter quos lucelis | veyede axoňtäç xal ðlestgauuivns, ev ols palsicut luminaria in mundo, 16. verbum veale doe pwotijpeg èv zóouw, 16. Adov twis vitae continentes ad gloriam meam an die | s: y.. NUR MN UPS E DT Oaa E s B <A e | emex0vtse, Etg xaU4mpx Epot elg HuEpaAv Christi, quia non in vacuum cucurri E E E E dia re : : ; ` Q1GT00, OTL OUX ELG XEVOV EÒPALOV, OVÒE Els neque in vacuum laboravi. A1. Sed et si | ^. 7 x pars 201 $ T 1 "s immolor supra. sacrificium. et obsequium | EYO &xoxtaca. AT. 2AA9 et xai axcvboga E . 2 EAT > 7 M CE F » Cors fidei vestrae, gaudeo et congratulor omni- | tT T% fuoi xai Xetroupyta: trs miotews busy, bus vobis. 48. Idipsum autem et vos gau- | yalpw xat ovvyalow x&cty ouv. 18. c0 02 aùTto dete el congratulamini mihi. xatbucis yalpete xal güyyaipecé uot. — ` Contra defectus quibus unio et animorum concordia turbatur aposto- - lus monuit, ut sensum Christi induerent, quem sensum in exemplo Christi discant et animis imprimant. Pergit nunc, uti 1,27 inceperat, in proponendis monitis particularibus, quae prioribus adnectit particula 66e, itaque ; sed quis sit nexus, non salis constat; aliqui, ut iam TApA., construunt nexum ex voce obedistis : ostendi vobis quod Filius Dei obediens factus sit, imitamini ergo illum. At nulla sequitur. adhortatio -ad obedientiam, imo laudantur quod semper obedierint. Propius adiacet, in exemplo Christi, in eius exinanitione, humilitate, obedientia usque ad mortem crucis, constitui adhorltationem, ut propterea ipsi conatus adhibeant ad suam salutem in tuto collocandam. Opponit quidem Hpt., ab. apostolo non indicari ullo modo finem salutarem obedientiae Christi pro nobis; unde cum nihil dicatur in antecedentibus de salute, etiam ex adhortatione ad operandam salutem non posse repeti nexum (et similia monet Ew.). Sed contra hoc adverti debet quod v..5 dicitur : hoc sentite in vobis etc., ubi aperte monentur ad exemplum Christi perpendendum, ad induendos sensus illos quos vident in Christo expressos v. 6-8; et si Christum adorant, si eum confitentur Dominum v. 9-11, nonne ex tali lum perdendi salutem, nam quod cum metu et tremore servandum. est vel peragendum, nondum in tuto est collocatum. Ex qua adhortatione merito colligitur liberum arbitrium cum Dei gratia valere ad promerendam et efficiendam salutem; neminem tamen sibi plenam securitatem tis ponendus et magna illa sollicitudo periculunt indigitant aberrandi a via salutis; cf. 1 Cor. 10,12. qui se existimat stare, videat ne:cadat, el ipse apostolus de se profitetur : castigo corpus meum et in servitutem redigo, ne forlecum aliis praedicavéro, ipse reprobus efficiar(1 Cor. 9,27); ecce metus; pariter metus innuitur non attingendi metam et bravium : Cur autem eo modo salutem operari debeant, causa subditur
2:13
v. 13 Deus est enim qui operatur et velle et perficere ò £vegyow.. xal tò ivepveiv, qui operatur in vobis et velle-et operari (ita vetus latina); perficere non est ad finem. usque facere, sed simpliciter facere actum quem. quis voluerit; velle actum et facere actum. Deus in nobis operatur. Nexus itaque est, cum limore ac tremore operandum est, cum magna sollicitudine, quia operari salutem non consistit simpliciter in vestris viribus, nec velle nec agere simpliciter est a vobis, sed Deus est qui utrumque in. vobis“ operatur. Ergo; non negligenter, oscilanter, neque. cum praesumptione quadam aut sui ipsius confidentia agendum. est, in opere salutis, quia Deus superbis resistit, neque negligentibus remque parvi aestimantibus adiutor assistet. Omnia tandem, velle. et facere, a Deo dependent et haec operatur pro bona voluntate inte «& eüBoxías : ónip refertur ad causam. et ralionem, csòòoxia: dicitur, uti Eph. 4,9, de benevolentia Dei, de gratuita eius bona voluntate erga nos, uti recte graeci et latini explicant. Docet itaque apostolus et velle et facere dependere.a Dei erga nos benevolentia; vel a beneplacito Dei ; haec autem est ratio, ut nos agamus cum metu et sollicitudine ; nam ita yersari solemus in eo, quod ab aliena gratia dependet, ne forte eam | socordia vel ingratitudine nostra amittamus (Est.). Atque hunc nexum latini communiter adstruunt. Minus convenit quod Æw. vult: eos non opus apostoli operari sed opus Dei ; unde multo magis illis esse insistendum in absentia apo- ' stóli. 7 / Aliter nexum: sibi efformarunt graeci ; haec addi ad alacritatem et fiduciam excitandam. Verum hune nexum solum invenerunt inserta aliqua cogilatione, cuius ne vestigium quidem in textu reperitur: quia dixit, cum metu et terrore, nunc ait: ne terreamini propter hoc ; nam hoc non ideo dixit, ut desistas a bono vel deficias, sed ut sedulo agas quod agis; si enim adverteris, Deus omnia. agit: (Thph.); et eadem est sententia Chrys. 4 hoc non dictum est, ut desperes, vel virtutem difficilem putes, 4 sed ut animum applices, ne remisse agas; si solers es, Deus omnia operabitur; porro addit, Deum omnia operari, ne nos nimia anxietate premamur; ipse est ô évegyov, iA3sot thy &vov(ay bp.» BovAóuevoc. Certitudo, Deum esse adiutorem, fiduciam affert et nimium metum arcet; hoc utique verum est. At adverti debet is modus loquendi et sententias iungendi, qui revera exhibetur, non qui interposita alia sententia effingi possit. Praecipit apostolus: cum metu et tremore operamini, et immediate pergit: Deus est enim elc.; ergo cur cum metu operandum? certe, quia Deus est ó àveeyóv. Quae de nimio lerrore vel de alacritate fovenda dicuntur, talia interponunt inter v. 42 et 13 quae apostolus nec scripsit neque ullo modo innuit. Potius attendendum quomodo apostolus et nostram postulet operationem et tamen et velle et facere ad Dei efficienliam (ivseyóv) referat: ergo et nos operamur et in nobis Deus ; cf. 1 Cor. 15,10 gratia Dei sum id quod sum ; abundantius laboravi, non ego autem, sed gratia Dei mecum ; cf. 2 Cor. 4,7. no, ut quod bene operatur, suum tantummodo existimet et dicat : in abundantia mea non movebor in aeternum. Item habet de gratia et libero arbitrio cap. 9 (M. 44,894). ; Contra hanc explicationem arguit Hpt., v.13 cum emphasi poni fede ydp tot, et in fine in eùòoxia nos remitti ad Dei gratiam; unde infert, ne putent admonitione illa v. 12 illis proponi rem nimis difficilem,.et locutione : cum metu et tremore animos necessario deprimi; quare apostolum consolationem afferre : debetis salutem operari, nam id potestis. Ergo etiam in tali explicatione interponitur sententia, quae in textu non indicatur; omittitur una illa notio : operari cum timore et tremore, et totus v. 13 solum refertur ad operari, et quidem eo sensu : operari redditur facile, nam Deus cooperatur; iam non cernitur cur apostolus apposuerit, non simpliciter operari, sed operari cum metu et tremore; num itaque, cum metu et tremore abundat? aut plane negligitur ab apostolo in v. 13? Neutrum est probabile. hic docet eos modum faciendi duplicem :
2:14
v. 14 omnia autem facite sine murmurationibus ; opera enim possunt occurrere difficilia ; inde periculum adest, ne difficultates aegre ferant et praecepta Dei cum aliquo animi maerore, vel cum taedio et stomacho quasi inviti impleant; prompto e contra et alacri animo ferte labores, qui pro virtute suscipiuntur ( Z/eod.). Eiusmodi yoy10556í eo facilius oriri poterant, quia neochristianis pronum erat auxilia divina extraordinaria sperare; de Chrisli potentia-et amore in suos excelsas gerebant noliones; quomodo itaque fideles suos quasi expositos relinquit persecutionibus? Cur hostes suos non prosternit uti in valiciniis et psalmis. promittitur (Is. 11,4. Ps. 2,9; 109, 5.6)? cur tardat opem ferre? cf. 1,29. Tradidit quidem iis apostolus sublimem doctrinam de perpessionibus pro Christo subeundis(1,29); at quotus quisque est, qui statim reputet omne lucrum et gaudium in infestalionibus et contradictionibus sustinendis? Alterum hoc caveant : e£ haesitationibus, Jop 9uoyioyóy, sine disceptationibus, uti vox vertitur 4 Tim. 2.8 prohibet ne quae agenda iis imponuntur ad crisin quandam revocent, vel curiosius inquirant, cur talia praecipiantur ; vel ne secum diu deliberent et discutiant : estne hoc bonum, utile, ad rem necessarium (ef. Thph.)? Talis disceptatio el crisis proxime adiacet murmurantibus ; nam qui murmurat, etiam ad argutandum et rem in quaestionem vocandam pronus est. : Eiusmodi vitanda sunt; alacriter et assidue officiis christianis est vacandum ; ratio et fructus affertur
2:15
v. 15 ut sitis sine-querela, tva yévnoðs, ut efficiamini irreprehensi apud Deum, et simplices, åxéoao:, proprie immixti, quibus nihil mali admixtum est; dicitur vox de vino mero, de metallis puris sine scoriis; ergo ut sint moribus integris, pro eorum dignitate, tamquam | filii Dei sine reprehensione, zéxva, Oso. čypwua, filii Dei sine macula; tales esse debent qui ab ipsis gentibus agnoscuntur filii Dei. Et quanto studio mores integros prae se ferre debeant, et quomodo ipsis quoque cavendum sit, ne maculentur, indicatur in medio nationis pravae et perversae ; cf. Deut. 32,5, graece nationis tortuosae el distortae ; degunt inter eos qui pro morum depravatione etiam bene facta eriminantur; ergo eo magis inculpatosin conversatione se exhibere debebunt (Est), et quia corrumpunt mores bonos colloquia mala (4 Cor. 15,33), ipsis quoque enitendum esl ne conversatione infidelium perversorum quidquam labis contrahant. Potius ita vitam et mores componant ut istis lumen evangelii ostenmundo, mediis in tenebris corruptionis et ignorantiae fideles apparent probitatem et-scientiam rerum divinarum prae se feren(es ! ; eorum gloriam in medio gentilium explicat ad similitudinem qua sol et luna apparent in mundo, « ut ex ipsa similitudine longe alienos (in excelso iamen) a gentibus describeret, quemadmodum luminaria mundi aliena sunt ab immunditiis mundi » (Cai.). Imperativum (ucete, vel conspicui estote, legunt Cyprianus, Pelagius; etiam T'^pA. dicit oxívesüs oos caxcuxbv 8oxsi iot : it, Kw. Sed a v. 14 potius describitur quae sit conditio fidelium et quis eorum status inter gentiles, neque haec adhortatio continuatur;itaque ex duplici ratione /ucetis, 1. e. apparetis, erit retinendum. Simili modo Michaeas propheta describit conditionem populi messiani : el erunt reliquiae Iacob in medio populorum multorum quasi ros a Domino et quasi siae, quatenus scil. insigni probitate et virtutum exercitio fideles quasi quodam splendore lucent, ita ut end maiorem quandam vim divinam fateri cogantur.. Continuatur descriptio conditionis fidelium, et simul salio redditur, cur vel quomodo appareant :
2:16
v. 46 verbum vitae continentes, &xéyovcec, Chrys. explicat : semen-vitae in vobis habentes £yovzec, i. e. pignora vitae habentes £yovcec, «ùthy xatéyovtes vi» Gov; item Thph. : semen vilae in pientes. Unde patet graecos éz£yov:ec in notione £yovzec accepisse vel, ut Theod., «à Xéto nposéyovteç attendentes verbo vilae, Posset ènréyovres sensu proprio retineri, verbum vitae praebenles, seu : quippe qui evangelicae.doctrinae lumen, vita vestra et moribus, ethnieismi tenebris adhibetis sive admovetis (Beelen, Ew.). Et quod ipsi sunt irreprehensi, verbüm vitae retinentes, hoc erit ad gloriam meam «sis xsóynua ¿uo in materiam gloriationis mihi pro die adventus Christi in die Christi eic huépav Xoito? : tanla est vestra virtus, ut non solum vobis salutem det, sed et me clarum, X«ugcév faciat (Chrys.) Calcaria addit Philippensibus ex proprio suo ipsius bono (Cai.). Simili modo scripsit Thessalonicensibus : quae est enim nostra spes aut gaudium, aut corona gloriae? nonne vos ante Dominum nostrum Iesum in adventu eius? vos enim estis gloria nostra et gaudium (1 Thess. 2,19.20); et 2 Cor. 4,14 gloria vestra sumus sicut et vos. nostra in die Domini nostri Iesu Christi. Ex quibus locis , eliam patet eic hpépay non esse accipiendum usque in diem Domini, ita ut gloriandi materies Paulo exsistat apud homines usque ad adventum Domini ; nam ci; non est usqué ad, et Paulus non ab humano die iudicari vult, sed à Domino (1 Cor. 4,3-5). Nota, apostolum velle, ut sint «lucem afferentes » in mundo. \ Cur autem Philippenses futuri sint xay tuot eic huépay Xprotoù probitate sua et fide, assignatur ratio, quia non in vacuum cucurri, non inanem operam adhibui : contigit ei, uu multos ad Christum adduceret; ad metaphoram cursus vide 1 Cor. 9,26; Gal. 2,2; 2 Tim. 4,7; neque in vacuum laboravi, neque in cassum, frustra, sime fructu laborem suscepi, ixoníass de labore operoso, difficili (cf. 1 Cor. 15,50; Gal. 4,11). De dictione vide Is. 49,4. Dixerat apostolus fidem et probitatem Philippensium sibi fore sic xaúzmņua cic huébpev Xpisrov. Unde inferunt aliqui apostolum exspectasse fore ut superstes esset usque ad Christi adventum, sed nunc in v. 47 eum oculos convertere ad alteram conditionem, qua antea mortem obire debeat; quo nexu per se explicetur transitus : sed et si immolor. At hoc loco talem enuntiari exspectationem ab apostolo, nullatenus innuitur ; elc, «1v tu£gav fore xaúynua apostolo, verum manet, quocumque tempore Christus venturus est, et bene advertit Hpt., si haec exspectalio mentem apostoli occupasset, eum dicturum fuisse: sed et si antea immolor, vel simile quid. Alium nexum indicat Beelen : quod modo. dixerat : fiel ut ex vobis nanciscar causam gloriandi, eo innuerat sperare se, fore ut non ita brevi vitae faceret finem, sed libertati restitutus. salis diu vitam produceret, ut ipse superstes tales videre posset Philippenses quales eos desiderat ; sed cum ea spes non esset absque metu et facile accidere posset, ut brevi occideretur, hinc ponendo contrarium eius quod modo innuerat pergit dicere : sed et si immolor; unde ratio particulae adversariae patet ex serie oralionis. At isla connexio nequit sustineri, id quod ex sequenti consideratione efficitur. ' Supra quidem 1,27 utrumque fieri posse innuerat: sive cum venero, - sive absens; at in nostro contextu non utrumque. ob oculos habet, e contra in v. 12 explicite dicit: multo magis nunc in.absentia mea, et in v. 16 loquitur pariter de tempore praeterito cucurri, laboravi, qua locutione certe non indicat se mox apud eos laboraturum esse; neque hoc significatur per xxúyņua sic huepav, nam unica ratio causae gloriandi est: quia non in vacuum cucurri. Itaque non potest inferri vel addi: quia eliam in posterum laboraábo. Alium nexum assignant Thad M. et Cai.; etile quidem : sciens quód non vane pro fide laboravi, sed iusta ralione omnia sustineo, licet pro vobis eliam mortem subire sim paratus; hic autem : particulaadversativa refertur ad non in vacuum laboravi. Hunc nexum etiam Zt. Ew. commendant: non frustra, sedfructus exsistit. Iste fructus autem enunliatur, si cum graecis (etiam inter alia cuv xoc mictw Ouiv. Etiam ANat.-Est. saltem. in-explicatione trahunt has partes ad gaudeo ete. Sensus igitur est : sed et si immolor, 332 & xol 1 | k : M E 1 5 now Fa exívóouot, Sed el si cursus meus et labor finiendus est in mei ipsius ' sacrificium et ministerium sacrum fidei vestrae, g a et gratulor omnibus vobis. Apostolus martyrium suum, sanguinis effusionem, considerat ut libamen sacrum, cf. 2 Tim. 4,6 ego enim iam delibor; notio sacrificii .saepius ab apostolo effertur ; ita Rom. 12,4 obsecro vos ut exhibealis | corpora vestra hostiam Vesta 0ucív-CGcxv, sanctam, Deo placentem ; ' et Rom. 15,16 ut sim minister Christi hertovoyòs Xowco?, ut fiat oblatio gentium 4 -pocgopX vOv &0vov accepta etc. Unde: prope adiacebat sanguinis effusionem pro Christo tamquam sacrum libamen proponere, quo simul indicatur vitam libenter et pie pro Deo tradi; sicut. sacerdos magna cum reverentia et promptitudine libamen offert. Sed et si apostolus cursum et laborem mox morte sua finire debebit, non in vacuum laboravit; imo de bono statu fidelium et ipse gaüdere poterit et gratu- sed e contra gaudii. Et propter quid (2x?) utrique gaudeant, declaratur : deze 3 Ar PE $5 DR est sacrificium fidei et Aevcoogyíx tùs míocsoc pöy, fides quae sacrificium designatur ut sacrum ministerium, seu sacer cultus Dei per fidem Deo oblatus. Merito vocatur fides sacrificium ; fidelis enim prompta voluntate in Dei obsequium et gloriam offert Deo suum intellectum eumque Deo subiicit, quamvis intimas rationes non perspectas habeat; nam in captivitatem redigendus est omnis intellectus in obsequium Christi qua: Deo sacrificium acceptum offerunt et norma vivendi ad regulam fidei exacta) qua Deo sacrum cultum exhibent. Haec est igilur ratio gaudendi pro apostolo et pro fidelibus, et hoc fructu ostenditur, aposto- < lum non in vacuum: laborasse. MN Commode sacrificium. fidei. intelligitur. quod. Philippenses ipsi -offerunt; ita intellexit TAd.M. « bpv uèv Gonsp tà Üucíav thy mioty T- Oso 232 : PHIL. 2,18. : meocxowčóðtov, vobis quasi aliquod sacrificium fidem vestram Deo offerentibus, me autem ad instar libationis proprium sanguinem vobis infundente ». Sed graeci reliqui et latini sacrificiuni fidei Philippensium ab apostolo oblatum explicant; ipse scil. apostolus fidem Philippensium seu Philippenses credentes Deo in sacrificium offert. Ipsum apostolum offerre fidem eorum, in textu tamen nullatenus innuitur, neque satis intelligitur, quomodo ipse vitae ralionem Philippensium ut cultum Deo sacrum offerat. Qua in re melius videl Cai., secundum quem ipsimet fideles sacrificant et. offerunt fidem suam. Si intime iungitur : si immolor supra sacrificium etc., facile perspicitur quomodo putari potuerit, libamen apostoli effundi ad ipsum sacrificium apostoli : quae ratio non valet, si èm «7, Ovog etc. consideratur tamquam causa gaudii. t Bonus status Philippensium gaudium est pro apostolo et pro ipsis, ita ut apostolus particeps sit gaudii eorum. Nunc postulat, ut sibi quoque vicem reddant; nam si contingat ut ipse immoletur, hoe ei gaudio erit ; cupit enim dissolvi et esse.cum Christo; verum vult, ul ipsi quoque de eius martyrio gaudeant :
2:18
v. 18 idipsum «b xà«á eodem modo et vos gaudete et congratulamini mihi xa: evtyxíoszé pot, de bono meo quod exspecto. Sic enim praemunit eos quos de sua morte contristandos esse sciebat et consolatur eos, postulans, ut sibi vicem gaudii reddant, et iam in antecessum miro quodam: caritatis affectu eos VEU et confortat (cf. Lap. Est. Beelen etc.); cf. 4,7 habeo vos in corde, socios gaudii mei omnes vos esse. Verbum cvyyaíss:v habet notionem duplicem, congaudere scil. et gratulari ; hac notione gratulandi effertur in vulg. Luc, 1,58; 15,6.9 (congratulamini mihi); alias redditur congaudere; v. g. 4 Cor. Plerumque tamen verba : super sacrificium et obsequium fidei vestrae, iunguntur cum antecedentibus : sed et si immolor ; exév2ou.o: exhibet no- ‘tionem libaminis ; unde sensus est : ad sacrificium et obsequium fidei vestrae ego ut libamen effundor, i. e. sanguis apostoli est libamen ad offerre fidem Philippensium, seu suum laborem pro fide eorum tamquam sacrificium (Kuth. Tust. Est.) ; sed obstare videtur exévBoyx:, ipse est non sacrificans, sed libamen quod effunditur; insuper labor. apomorte apostoli iam non ut sacrificium posset considerari. Unde fides ipsa sacrificium. Libamen fieri ad sacrificium, utique intelligitur; sed hic praeterea additur xoi Aeveovovía. tte míoveoc el obsequium fidei. "Num fit libamen etiam ad obsequium? num sacrificium ad quod libamen fit coniungi cum gaudeo elc. melius separari a emévBoyot el non mortem violentam, 2,19. ' EXrfzto 08 èv xopto "Inoo9 Tuxs0soy tayéoe nuda uiv, tva zayo supuyö vvobe Tà reol bp. 20. od0éva yàp Eye ioopuyoy, OGtlc Yvnotos tà Tepi buv pepruvioer 24. ol TáyTEŞ yàp và tavtõv Çntoðsiv, 09 xà Xoto- ToU uoo. 22. thy òè 90x: quy aUx0U ywoxete, Ott (oc TATPÌTEZVOY, oy àuol iOo0Aevosy sig TO EJayy£Xcov. 23.- toUtov. piv. 00V &An(Co xéudat be Xy dodo ta rept iuè Cavm2 94. zénoi)a 0E £y zvpiw OTt xal, adx0c TAéwg ihcósouar 25. Avayxačov 5:4 fimeum» Honaggdbrzoy TOV $e gov xal cuveoYoy xal GUVOTPATUÝTNY pou, OLV Ot &z0ctoAov xal Aetroue voy tIS yoeias pov ees TOOG bye, 26. iney enrola "v &9nuovGv, Sut: ]xobsaze 27. xal-Yáp holevnoy naganhyoroy Üavacov, AAAS 6 (Je0g AAénoey avtöv, odx a)cOv Ot Uóvoy, &AX&/xal ép, iva pi or ènt AUreY ni DRR TAANE » SUE. tya iBóvtsc avtov mdáAty yapnte xayo dÀuxütepog W. 29. r:pog0£y sos oov a0t0v &v.xupí uec máans Japăc, x«l touc totoUtouc évtimoug čyete, 30. Ott Bià To Épyov. Xprotoù méy or Ünvécou Ñyytoey. napaßoheuoáuevos TÀ RM > r Y m CENE Yozi, tva &yanAnoton TO buOv bovepnua ~ r , vile XQpOc pE Aetxoygrías. à Y erga eos qui cum auctoritate eos adierint. Verum de A officiis neque erga Timotheum neque erga Epaphroditum equidem in textu ullam invenio doctrinam exponi. Nexus alius quaerendus non est, nisi-is qui in epistola familiari se sua sponte offert ; dedit monita, scripsit de se, de sua sorle, quid speret, timeat; nune cum iis communical quos ad eos inducit, metabaticum grammatici vocant) in Domino Iesu Timotheum me cito mittere ad vos : notat Thom. apostolum sic habuisse fiduciam in Deo, quod etiam minima attribueret Deo. Spes eius de itinere Timothei fündaturin Domino; quemadmodum omnia, ita et missionem Timothei Domino committit (ZAph.); Christo adiuvante el. favente se missurum Quem fructum exspectet apostolus àb eius missione, declarat, ur et ego bono animo sim sójoyó animo forti et erecto (cf.4 Mach. 9,14 2 Mach. 7,20); in et ego xy% satis indicatur apostolum pro Phüippen: sibus quoque ex missione Timothei exspectare novam quandam animorum confortalionem ; nunc autem praeprimis suam de eorum rebus curam ac sollicitudinem demonstrare vult, cognitis quae circa vos sunt yyoùs xà mep pöy, quando Timotheus redux suae missionis ralionem reddet. Cur Timotheum mittat, ita exponitur, utin maximam eius laudem ac commendationem vergat; optimum quem habeo vobis mitto,. neque reperiri polerij melior quem miltam :
2:20
v. 20 neminem, enim habeo tam unanimen žyw icóķvyov, neminem „habeo qui pari animó praeditus affectione yvnsiws genuine, vere et sincere, pro vobis sollicitus sit, qui scil. suis commodis sepositis «à zep} óp.oy, res vestras diligenter curet. Laus Timothei in eo est, ut maximum habeat studium et curam rerum Philippensium ; in ea re non habet aequalem sui. Multi volunt in is5do7 oc videre-aliquem eum Paulo comparationem : qui pari cum Paulo animo parem cum eo curam habeat rerum illorum ( Th. Est. Nat. Lap. etei). Allamen talis comparalio voce ipsa minime ostenditur; et si intendepari animo instructum, sicut Timotheum, designatur sententia relativa. Unde per se de perfecta amicitia Timothei cum Paulo et de plena animorum consensione hic non est sermo. Ulterius explicatur cur neminem habeat pari modo affectum iv. 2A PHIL. 9,91-93. 235 omnes enim oi ziv:se circa Paulum, de quorum missione deliberari potuit, quae sua sunt quaerunt, non quae sunt Iesu Christi, suis commodis el negotiis intenti eiusmodi iter suscipere renuunt vel aversantur; eo sensu sua quaerunt et ea quae ad commoda fidelium, ad emolumentum evangelii spectant, negligunt, unde quae ad Iesu causam pertinent, non curare videntur. Sententiam generalem hanc minime esse sensu generali capiendam, sed ita ex itineris incommodis circumscribi, quibus nemo ex proximis Pauli sociis seu comitibus sese voluerit committere, monent (Chrys. Oec. Thph. Beelen). Nam cum laudibus quas fidelibus Romae degentibus tribuit (lege 1,13.45.16) talis reprehensio generalis gravis . 3 V (a . tari possunt, iam. Thom. commemorat lucrum et gloriam ; eo negolimeudum erat, nec res videbatur gloriosa; quietem, securitatem, commoda sua sectabantur ; privatis suis rebus et occupationibus dediti suos circulos turbari minime volebant ; etiam sua quaerunt amplioris est significationis, quam ut ad sola ilineris incommoda evitanda applicetur reprehensio; causa Christi, quae procuranda erat illa missione, iis cordi minime est ; ergo deest in eis verum studium fidei et caritatis. Desunt qui DAS animis apostoli curis ac sollicitudini serviant; cf. Col. 4,41 ; 2 Tim. 4,9. - j l psum vero Timotheum Philippenses iam habent optime cognitum: eius spectatam, probatam cognoscitis, ita esse legendum, et explana4 tione graecorum patet vos testes estis (Thph.) et latini intellexerunt (Cai. Est. Iust. Beelen) et res ipsa persuadet. Nam cum apostolus prima vice iis praedicaret, Timotheus erat eius socius (cf. Act..16,3 ; 17,14.15). gelii, magna cum eius commendatione apostolus grato animo effert, in vitium nostrum et obsequium ambo Domino devovimus et. consecravimus elc tò cðayyéMov in promotionem ac propagationem evangelii. Talem ad vos, cito v. 19 eum mittere voluit ; id núnc a qua conditione depen- 236 | Pm. 9,93-93. exitum habilurae sint; ši id cognovero, &£zvz7c illico, statim, mittam. Sed non solum vult Timotheum ad eos mittere, «oUcov ,uàv oov v. 23 ; accedit alterum
2:24
v. 24 xéxoti0v 82, confido autein in Domino, spes, firma fiducia collocatur in Domino, verum quantopere ex allera parte res apostoli versetur in ancipiti et incerto, modo dictum est; quoniam et ipse veniam ad vos cito, «ayéoc ¿heúcopat, longe plerique sine addito 22 buds. Quantum animus eius occupetur rebus Philippensium, ostenditur, quia mittet Timotheum, ut certior reddatur de eorum statu, et hac notitia accepta tamen iterum desiderat et proponit ad eos ipse venire. Curam dixeris et sollicitudinem vere maternam; memor est constantis studii de se et fidelitatis Philippensium (1,5). Et quamvis conditio eius maneat incerta, tamen ubique ita fere loquitur, ut spes exitus prosperi praevalere videatur. Quale nunc de ipsis capiat propositum, stilo epistolari tempore practerito ! iis scribit
2:25
v. 25, necessarium autem existimavi t55x9» pro Lempore lectionis epistolae, pro lempore scriptionis. : necessarium duco, Epaphroditum fratrem, cooperatorem. covépyov qui mecum in opere evangelico laborat, et comunilitonem meum, cooperatore commilito maior est ; cooperatur enim aliquisin rebus eliam quae periculo carent, commilito aulem omnino in periculis ( Thph.) ; vestrumautem apostolum, vestrum ad menuntium, qui a vobis deputatus et missus est ad me legatus; adhibetur nóczo)oc ea nolione, qua legitur Ioan. 13,16 et 2 Cor. 8,23. Et hac sola significatione hoc loco dicitur Epaphroditus apostolus vestér, uti graeci, Cai. Est. M. bene explicant. Neque simul dicendus est cum aliis episcopus, praedicator, doctor (cf. Theod. Thom. Nat. Iust. Lap. Beelen); nam ea omnia ex contextu excluduntur, fratef simpliciter appellatur, ergo . non est episcopus, buGOv àxdectoow, i.e. a vobis missus vesler legatus ; nam Philippensium unus apostolus et doctor est Paulus ipse el insuper, cur ab iis legatus sit ad Paulum, etiam clarius additur alio eius officio memorato, «et ministrum necessitatis meae Aeveougyov vc. y pela mov, a vobis nominatus est publicus minister, per quem nomine publico necessaria subministralis. Et tamquam publicus minister obsequio apostoli destinatus remanere Romae apud apostolum debuit. Philippenses saltem non videntur eius reditum exspectasse. Nam perpende quam sedulo apostolus rationes conquirat, cur eum mittat, et quomodo omni ex parte eum excusare videatur, et commendare Philippensibus, ne eiüs reditum aegre ferant. Aliqui putant ipsum EDaplromitum CEDE eis attulisse: at v. 29 nonne obstat ? Inde explicatur, cur tam explicite affirmet v. 25 necessarium existimavi miitere ad vos; Epaphroditus quidem id instanter desiderabat,
2:26
v. 26, quoniam quidem omnes vos desiderabat &xvxo0ov v», magno vestro omnium desiderio continuo tenebatur ; ita scribit pro tempore quo lecturi erant epistolam ; et desiderium illud eo magis eum cruciabat, et moestus erat xoi d5nwowo» aeger animo, plane conciderat animo, quod audieratis illum infirmatum ; ei magnae quoque curae erat, Philippenses esse de sua infirmitate sollicitos et anxios et ea sollicitudine etiam magis aecendebatur ardens desiderium revisendi eos ; morbus eius gravis erat
2:27
v. 27 nam et infirimatüs est usque ad mortem, non inani quodam rumore Philippenses de eius aegrotatione decepli sunt, verum mortem ; sed Deus misertus est eius !, quod periculum mortis evaserit, peculiari miserenüs Dei auxilio adscribit apostolus et animo grato sibi quoque beneficium -esse praestitum agnoscit, verum etiam et mei, ne tristitiam super tristitiam habeam ; ad ceteras lugendi causas nova eaque et in ministerio evangelii et in privato obsequio apostolo socius erat ulilis, morte fuisset abreptus; nam « solatium eius et auxilium requirebat apostolus » (Ambrst). RAED Jam- -cum is convaluissel, non moras traxit apostolus, sed
2:28
v. 28 festinantius ergo misi illum srodxortéowvs maturius quam alias fecissem notionem superlativi (cf. Blass, 11,3 ; 44,3), valde sedulo misi illum, ut^ viso eo iterum gaudeatis, postquam ui de morbo eius in tristitià fuistis v. 96 ; et ego sine tristitia. si &ioxócspog 0, nam cum Epaphroditus tanto desiderio revisendi suos conficerelur, eius commoratio romana pro apostolo potius causa erat alicuius curae ac sollicitudinis, qua cura nunc levatur, si ille iter ad suos instituit; et si antea fortasse aliquid Romam ac redeundi, nunc apostolus eius profectionem laeto animo prosequi potest. Unum restat, ut Philippenses eius exspectalioni satisfaciant
2:29
v. 99 excipite itaque illum eum, omni gaudio in Domino; iunge: excipite illum in Domino i. e. ut ministrum Christ, qui in opere Domini laborat; ratio vestrae in eum benevolentiae, qua eum suscipielis et fovetis, debet fündata esse in Domino, cuius ille membrum est et cuius vos estis fideles et devoti. .Adnectit monitum generale de honore quo ministri Christi excipi debeant: et eiusmodi eum honore habetote xci tovs vowócooc, qui tales sunt, qualis est Epaphroditus, hos honore afficite, magni aestimate ; cur monet, ut toùe toroútouvs honorent? num tales non salis honorant ? num alios immerito honorant ? aut, adnectitur solum ratio generalis randum sit, exponit
2:30
v. 30 quoniam propter opus Christi usque ad mortem accessit, ad opus Christi promovendum se periculo mortis exposuit ; pars haud exigua in hoc opere Christi ; talium enim subsidiorum adiumento tum Paulus tum amici eius alacrius curis de victu procurando amotis operi evangelico se totos impendere poterant ; tradens animam suam, cum audacia quadam se periculo exposuit ; magna est laus Epaphroditi, qui adeo sedulo munere suo apud apostolum fungi voluit, napaBohsuoduevos! «7, Yuy, audax, temerarius respectu vitae suae ; ut impleret id quod. exw vobis deerat erga méum obsequium, forti animo captivo apostolo adstitit et servivit, suum ipsius vitae periculum spernens, et ita se gessit, ut impleret quod a Philippensibus ipsi mandatum erat et ut id praestaret quod ipsi absentes apostolo nequibant praestare, TO bpOv boté ua TNS móc yE AeiTovpyias, Ae evcoupría publicum est caritatis officium seu ministerium, quod illi erga Paulum praestare communi ac publico consilio statuerunt ; unde Epaphroditus v. 25 appellatur Aeteorum absentia ; hunc defectum eorum nomine et mandato supplevit honorare debent ; similem locutionem vide 4 Gor. 16,17. In quo sil genuinum. studium perfectionis 3,4-16. í 3,1. De cetero, fratres mei, gaudete in 3,1. Tò Aoro»; as Apot goo ysipere iy Domino. Eadem vobis scribere mihi quixupíto. gloriamur in Christo Iesu, et non in carne. | 9t rvsbyazt ®eoŭ Nd peUD ites (OR ni fiduciam habentes, 4. quamquam ego | Yor èy Xpo nsoü xal oux v aaoxl menothabeam confidentiam et in carne; si quis Qóxes, Á. xa tnep evo EyOy Tero! Dran xai &y «lius videtur confidere in carne, ego magis ; ` caoxl. el vig Goxsi &AXoc memoiüéya è èy sapri, 5. circumcisus octavo die, ex genere Israel - e2 g fq eyo, qxAXov, 5. Tepr oxtapepos; èx 4. Significat xzo480»oc hominem audacem, periclitantem (Wagehals), qui facile rem in discrimen committit; inde formatur verbum mapaBokeseoÜa se gerere sicuti de tribu Beniamin, Hebraeus-ex Hebraeis, | Yévouc 'IooaijA, puis Bevixyetv, Efpatos E secundum legem Pharisaeus, 6. secundum. | *Egoatow, xazá vópoy. Dapuzioc, 6. xac aemulationem | persequens ecclesiam. Dei, ; secundum iustitiam quae in lege est,-conversatus sine querela. T. Sed quae mihi fuerunt lucra, haec AA IATA : À t i arbitratus sumpropter: Christum: detri- | 9 6v Xprotoy Enpiav. 8. à). mevoðvye menta. 8. Verumtamen. existimo'omnia | žal Wyoüuat mávca nuíay ù tO brepéy ov detrimentum esse propter eminentem scien- | Ts (vesc XptacoU Tnooù xoà zupiov uou, tiam Iesu Christi Domini mei propter quem | OU 0v tà návta gnueónv za yoyar oxomnia: detrimentum feci et arbitror ut Baka, iva Xptazóv xepòjow, 9. xai sbosüos dy stercora, ut Christum lucrifaciam, 9. et inveniar in illo.non habens meam iustitiam quae ex lege est, sed illam quae ex fide est Christi Iesu, quae ex Deo est iustitiain fide, 10. ad. cognoseendum illum et: virtutem : ) 4 PE resurrectionis eius.et societatem passionum. | "X^ xotvaviay maÜnuáteow auto), govpopptillius, configuratus morti eius; 14. si quo | Cdpevoé xà Üaváxto aozo0, 11. el nws xazavmodo: occurram ad resurrectionem quae-| ciow els ziy- é£xv&ozacst THYp vexo. est ex mortuis; 12. non quod iam accepe--| 49. 03. ört Hòn EXaov A HSn xExeAe oat, vim aut iam perfectus sim ; sequor autem; si quo inodo comprehendam, in quo et comprehensus sum a Christo Iesu. 43. Fratres, ego me non arbitror comprehendisse. Unum autem; quae quidem retro sunt obliviscens, | V ; 2 : $ É «d ea vero quae sunt priora extendens | ETEXTEWOMEVOS, 14. xavk gxomov Dux ets meipsum, 44. ad. destihatum persequor, ad | x0 Qpagsioy tijs vw xAnocws to GeoU èv - bfavium supernae vocationis Bei in Christo | Xowzà "InsoU. 45. Boot oov céAetot, voUco Iesu. 15. Quicumque ergo perfecti sumus, qoovOuev, XAU et ct. évfptog qpoveice, xal hoc sentiamus, et si quid aliter sapitis, et Aoc vobis Deus revelabit. 16. Verumtamen ad quod pervenimus, ut idem sapiamuset in eadem permaneamus regula. . Quae Philippensibus moerori esse poterant, epistola sua apostolus diluit : de se rebusque suis, de profectu evangelii, de Timotheo et Epaphrodito seripsit ;-ergo omni pausa tristitiae sublata reliquum est, ut gaudeatis in Domino.-Hunc nexum adstruunt et ita «5 Xomóv concipiunt Chrys. Oec. Thph. Nat. Lap. Tust. Sed: bene advertit Beelen «b Aomóv plerumque formulam esse ad finem properantis ; vide 2.Cor. 13,13 Eph. 6,10. 1 Thess. 4,1, et eo modo vocem Hpt. Ew. Dib. explicant. Videtur itaque apostolus voluisse epistolam ad. finem perducere, addita gravoluisse finire, etiam inde patel quod ea quae de nuntiis dicenda erant, iam scripsiL: talia autem ad calcem epistolae reservari solent. Commen- tur oportet in Domino, in unione cum Deo; in eius doctrina el. promissis, iterum reassumit verbis iisdem 4,4; unde iterum: apparet, quae interponuntur esse digressionem quandam, quae ex brevi admonitione ob rei .gravitatem in longiorem sermonem producta est. Primüm ad finem properans voluit iis in memoriam revocare de iactationibus iudaizantium ; eadem vobis scribere mihi quidem non pigrum oüx Oxvrnoóv, communiter explicatur : me non pigel, me non taedet (syrus) ; alii potius significatione ab 2xveiv derivata interpretantur : non dubito, non eunctor eadem vobis scribere ; nam vobis est ogas pro vobis est tutum, praebens securitatem, aptum ad vos tutandos. Ipse igitur non verelur eadem denuo scribere, pro illis talis repetitio affert securilatem (syr. ad verbum : quia vobis est monitum, cautio); unde sal patet eadem scribere non posse intelligi de adhortatione ad gaudendum ; talis admonitio in antecedentibus non continetur, neque in 2, 18 (quod M. contendit). Ergo refertur sententia ad subsequentia et fit manifestum, apostolum iam antea talia monita vel tales reprehensiones contra iudai-: zanles ad eos perscripsisse. Profecto, cum Philippenses a prima die usque nunc apostolo subsidia miserint (cf. 1,5 ; 4,15), mirum. esset, apostolus nunqüam ad eos litteras dedisset. Eadem scribere etc. « quae praesens dixi et inculcavi » (cf. Cai. Est.), haec acceptio nimis recedit a verborum sensu plano ; nam illa locutione indicatur iam antea de eadem re esse quidpiam scriptum. Non posse id referri ad gaudete, patet ; id enim nondum scripserat ; nam 2,18 legitur in alio contextu, neque adhortatio ad gaudium esset pro apostolo ratio sese quasi excusandi, neque res adeo securitatem praebens (£e9225c) pro Philippensibus. Verba autem ita conformantur, ut innuatur periculum, contra quod repetita. monitio esset remedium tutum. Ita iam concipit Ephraem : « non cunctor; ait, scribere vobis quod cautionem meretur praeservare vos ab illis qui quolidie veniunt ad vos conturbandos ». Monet aulem Lightfoot, expla- - nationem verborum esse quaerendam non aliunde, sed in ipsa hac-epistola; unde ait tale periculum exstitisse in dissensionibus, et apostolum de discordiis iam saepius directe et indirecte mentionem fecisse et properantem ad finem voluisse adiungere repelitam admonitionem, siculi - 4,9.3 revera fiat. Proin-eadem referri ad 4,27 ; 2,2.14. Sed 3,1 dicitur eadem scribere vobis, al 4,2 non omnes admonentur, sed solum duae mulieres. Dein valde improbabile est, apostolum scribentem eadem. in mente habuisse. 1,27 et 2,2 et nihilominus eodem quasi momento pêrgere: videte canes. Dicendum esset apostolum suae cogitationis subito oblitum, in media sententia ad plane alienum argumentum transisse et ila scripsisse, ut ex communi loquendi ralione nemo eius. mentem assequi posset. Potius supponamus epistolam deperditam. Bene iam intellexit Thd M. eadem scribere referri ad subsequentia ; scribit enim : « hine incipit illos reprehendere qui eranl ex circumceisione » ; at non censet apostolum scripsisse, verum solum «instantissime de his ipsis negotiis eos docuisse » et nunc eadem. illis scribere, « eo quod frequens commonitio cautelam vobis ampliórem praebere videtur ». Magna emphasi et indignatione in medias res ingreditur
2:3
Oltre le allusioni della I Clem. 3, 4; 21, 1 (Phil. 1, 27); 47, 2 (Phil. 4, 15); di s. Ignazio, Ad Smyrn., 4, 2 (Phil. 13); 11, 3 (Phil. 3, 15); ad Philad., 1, 5; 8, 2 (Phil. 2, 3), vi è la testimonianza esplicita di Policarpo, Ad Phil., 3, 2, che ricorda ai F. le lettere scritte loro da Paolo; allusioni in 1, 1 (Phil. 2, 17; 4, 10); 2, 1 (Phil. 2, 10; 3, 21); …
GLUBOKOVSKIJ, NIKCLAJ NIKANOPOVIĆ
… Ebrei; La Chiesa Ortodossa e l'unione cristiana (ibid., 1 [1924], pp. 163-260); Dio-Verbo (esegesi del prologo di s. Giovanni), in Il pensiero ortodosso, I, Parigi 1928, pp. 89-121; e L'umiliazione di Cristo e la nostra salvezza (esegesi di Phil. 2, 3-11) ibid., II, ivi 1930, pp. 86-101 (cf. B. Schultze, La nuova osteriologia russa II-III, in Orient. …
… 7-11). L'u. attira lo sguardo benevolo del Signore (Lc. 18, 9-14) e fa evitare l'ostentazione nel compimento dei doveri della preghiera, della penitenza e dell'elemosina (Mt. 6, 3-18). S. Paolo ai suoi fedeli raccomanda con particolare insistenza l'u. (Phil. 2, 3-11; Eph. 4, 2; Rom. 12, 16; Gal. 6, 3, 5). S. Pietro dice ai fedeli « Rivestitevi dell'u., perché Dio resiste ai superbi e dà la sua Grazia agli umili; umiliatevi sotto la potente
2:4
… 8, 28. 35-39; 13, 8-10; 12, 9-11; I Cor. 6, 17; 8, 3. 11; 10, 24; 12, 31; 13, 1-8. 13; 14, 1; 16, 14. 20. 22. 24; II Cor. 6, 11-13; 8, 24; 11, 2; Gal. 5, 13-14; Eph. 5, 1; Col. 3, 14; I Thess. 4, 9-10; I Tim. 1, 5-6; Hebr. 10, 24-25; Phil. 2, 4).
2:5
… possiede non è cristiano (Rom. 8, 9). Lo Spirito Santo insegna a invocare Dio come Padre (Rom. 8, 15-17; Gal. 4, 6), a giudicare le cose spirituali e soprannaturali (I Cor. 2, 10, 16) e, in genere, a pensare, giudicare, come pensava, giudicava Gesù Cristo (Phil. 2, 5; F. Mura, Le Corps Mystique du Christ, 2ª ed., I, Parigi 1936, pp. 198-201; J. Duperray, Il Cristo nella vita cristiana secondo s. Paolo, trad. …
… G., il quale, possedendo la natura divina, non ha considerato una preda la sua eguaglianza con Dio, ma si è annientato prendendo la forma di schiavo, e diventando simile agli uomini; ed essendosi mostrato uomo nel suo esteriore, egli si è umiliato» (Phil. 2, 5-8).
… Tutta la vita di Gesù ha valore redentivo (Rom. 8, 3), ma specialmente la sua morte sulla Croce e la sua Risurrezione, che contribuiscono alla nostra salvezza non solo moralmente come esempio (Phil. 2, 5 sgg.; Gal. 2, 19 sgg.; Rom. 6, 4 sgg.), ma anche per via di vera e propria causalità efficiente (Rom. 4, 25). Cristo è costituito vittima cruenta dei nostri peccati, che offre al Padre …
2:6
… Ne è stimolo l'esempio di Cristo (Phil. 2, 6-7), quindi la si incontra spesso nella vita dei santi e viene proposta dalla dottrina di perfezione (Imit. di Cristo, I, 2, 9; II, 2; III, 13, 20, ecc.).
… divinità l'attrattiva verso il trascendente dell'essere intelligente per sua natura aperto all'infinito; nell'individuo Cristo, in cui divinità e umanità s'incontrano, c'è l'incanto della umiltà stupenda del Supremo e dell'Immenso sceso a « esmanirsi » (Phil. 2, 6-7) nell'abbraccio del « nulla » creato. …
… Uno degli argomenti fondamentali usati, da parte cattolica, nelle discussioni con i monofisiti in E. era stata la kávokis (etiopico: vardai «avvilimento») del Verbo Incarnato, con ovvia citazione dei passi della Scrittura (e particolarmente Phil. 2, 6-10; Rom. 3, 10; Hebr. 2, 9; Act. 3, 15) che si interpretano riferendosi alla natura umana. …
dal testo greco, abilmente, chiaramente e molto fedelmente, tranne il passo Phil. 2, 6, tradotto in senso ariano. …
… carne, che è sopra tutte le cose Dio benedetto nei secoli » (Rom. 9, 5); « Il quale (Gesù Cristo), essendo nella forma di Dio... annichilò se stesso, presa la forma di servo... umiliò se stesso fatto obbediente sino alla morte e alla morte di Croce » (Phil. 2, 6-7).
… A Io. 1, 14 corrispondono Col. 2, 9 e Phil. 2, 6. In questi passi dell'epistolario paolino si trova già chiaramente insegnata la dottrina da s. Giovanni sistemata poi nel suo prologo, in cui domina il L. eterno, distinto dal Padre, …
dono in Phil. 2, 6-11 un contrasto con la titanica scalata tentata da L. (Is. 14, 14); così s. Bernardo (PL 183,36; cf. 184, 793 sg.; 184, 684: oppone il « Magnificat » di Maria al cantico di L.).
… 1, 3). Gesù è mandato dal Padre per salvare il mondo (Gal. 4, 4; Rom. 8, 3) è il Figlio proprio, ἴδιος, del Padre (Rom. 9, 5; Tit. 2, 13). Cristo continuando a sussistere come Dio nella natura divina ha preso la nostra natura, facendosi uomo (Phil. 2, 6) ed egli: « è l'immagine del Dio invisibile, primogenito di tutta la creazione: giacché in lui sono state create tutte le cose in cielo e in terra... …
2:7
… Della Incarnazione, perché non si dovrebbe più dire che il Verbo si è incarnato, abbassandosi infinitamente e quasi annichilandosi, secondo la frase di s. Paolo (Phil. 2, 7), per un pugno di uomini, sparsi sulla terra, atomo di polvere in confronto degli altri innumerevoli astri, e che non ha più nemmeno il privilegio di essere il centro del nostro sistema solare. …
… Cristo alla carne animata soltanto dell'anima senitiva, la voce I. (σάρκωσις) prevalse su altre, con cui la S. Scrittura e i Padri sogliono indicare il mistero dell'unione del Verbo con la natura umana, come ἐφανερώθη ἐν σαρκί (I Tim. 3, 16); ἐκένωσεν (Phil. 2, 7); ἐπιφάνεια (II Tim. 1, 10); λήψις (Hebr. 2, 16); e presso i Padri: οἰκονομία (dispensatio = consiglio divino per la salvezza degli uomini; cf. Ireneo, Adv. haer., III, 17, 4; IV, 26, 1);
KENOSI. - Dal gr. ἐκνῶσις (ἐκνῶς «svuoto»), equivale a spogliamento, annientamento, ed è oggetto di una teoria cristologica moderna, in prevalenza protestante, che sostiene, in base a un testo di S. Paolo (Phil. 2, 7), una limitazione o una perdita della Divinità da parte del Verbo nel momento dell'Incarnazione. …
2:8
… Sentimenti per cui passano gli uomini e che G. doveva condividere (Hebr. 2, 17-18). Il dolore spinge G. a domandare al Padre che passi il calice (nel senso di sorte destinatagli), e insieme si conforma alla volontà del Padre (cf. Phil. 2, 8 fatto obbediente fino alla morte, e morte di Croce). …
Nella Scrittura vivissime sono le lodi all'o., nota distintiva del Redentore, causa della giustificazione, mentre avverte che dalla disobbedienza deriva ogni male (Rom. 5, 19; Phil. 2, 8; Hebr. 5, 8; Lc. 2, 49; Io. 4, 34; 5, 30 ecc.).
2:10
… Ignazio, Ad Smyrn., 4, 2 (Phil. 13); 11, 3 (Phil. 3, 15); ad Philad., 1, 5; 8, 2 (Phil. 2, 3), vi è la testimonianza esplicita di Policarpo, Ad Phil., 3, 2, che ricorda ai F. le lettere scritte loro da Paolo; allusioni in 1, 1 (Phil. 2, 17; 4, 10); 2, 1 (Phil. 2, 10; 3, 21); 9, 2 (Phil. 2, 16); 12, 3 (Phil. 3, 18). La F. è citata pure in uno scritto delle chiese di Tione e di Vienna (Eusebio, Hist. excl., 5, 2: PG 20, 433). Come di Paolo è citato …
… la g. l'uomo raggiunge la vita eterna, e con ciò proclama la bontà dell'Uomo-Dio, che ci ha meritato la Grazia, e il suo diritto a essere esaltato sopra ogni creatura, sicché in cielo, in terra e negli abissi tutti piegino il ginocchio davanti a lui (Phil. 2, 10) e così si manifesta l'infinita perfezione di Dio, che ci diede il Redentore e volle che la Redenzione si compisse in modo tanto conveniente alla sua sapienza, alla sua giustizia e …
… davanti al trono del Messia « che viene sulle nubi del cielo ». Gesù giudicherà « i vivi ed i morti », cioè i passati, i presenti, i futuri, « i terrestri (τῇ ζώντων) Ps. 26,13; 51,7; ecc., in opposizione allo ἀν' ἁδί) e gli inferi » su cui ha ogni potere (Phil. 2, 10; per « i celesti » cf I Cor. 5,3): la formula della catechesi apostolica « i vivi ed i morti » (Act. 10, 42; II Tim. 4, 1; I Pt. 4,5), entrata nel Simbolo, deve intendersi in relazione …
2:11
Cor. 8, 6; Phil. 2, 11). Egli è il re dei re, il signore dei signori (Apoc. 19, 16). Con il B. si diventa suoi (I Cor. 1, 12-13).
2:13
… Ma d'altra parte si legge: « Sicut divisiones aquarum, ita cor regis in manu Domini: quocunque voluerit inclinabit illud » (Prov. 21, 1); « Faciam ut in praeceptis meis ambulietis » (Ez. 36, 27); « Deus est enim qui operatur in vobis et velle et perficere » (Phil. 2, 13). Il significato ovvio di simili espressioni porta al concetto di un'azione e cioè di una G. divina, che raggiunge infallibilmente il suo effetto.
… Dio, infatti, se l'uomo per primo non vien meno alla Grazia, condurrà a bene l'opera da lui stesso cominciata, operando nell'uomo e il volere e il fare» (Phil. 2, 13; Denz-U, n. 806). Questo misto d'incertezza e di fiducia, pedagogicamente, è per noi benefico. …
L'insegnamento del Salvatore riceve la sua precisazione da ciò che s. Paolo asserisce in I Cor. 4, 7: « Poiché chi differenzia te dagli altri? e cos'hai che non abbia ricevuto? e se l'hai ricevuto, perché ti glori come non l'avessi ricevuto? »; e in Phil. 2, 13: « È Dio che produce in noi, e il volere e l'agire, a suo piacimento ».
2:15
… «giorno del Signore», questa sua «venuta» (v. FABUSIA) per noi improvvisa in quanto assolutamente ignota (Mt. 24, 37-51; 25, 1-30; Mc. 13, 32-37; Lc. 12, 16-21, 35-46; 17, 26-35; 21, 24-36; Rom. 13, 11-14; 14, 10 sg.; I Cor. 3, 10-15; 7, 20-32; 10, 1-12; Phil. 2, 15 sg.; ecc.) e il desiderio del giusto di «morire per essere con il Cristo» (II Cor. 5, 1-10; Phil. 1, 21-26, ecc.; cf. Bonsirven, pp. 311-15).
2:16
… 13); 11, 3 (Phil. 3, 15); ad Philad., 1, 5; 8, 2 (Phil. 2, 3), vi è la testimonianza esplicita di Policarpo, Ad Phil., 3, 2, che ricorda ai F. le lettere scritte loro da Paolo; allusioni in 1, 1 (Phil. 2, 17; 4, 10); 2, 1 (Phil. 2, 10; 3, 21); 9, 2 (Phil. 2, 16); 12, 3 (Phil. 3, 18). La F. è citata pure in uno scritto delle chiese di Tione e di Vienna (Eusebio, Hist. excl., 5, 2: PG 20, 433). Come di Paolo è citato Phil. 4, 18 da s. Ireneo (Adv. …
2:17
… 2 (Phil. 4, 15); di s. Ignazio, Ad Smyrn., 4, 2 (Phil. 13); 11, 3 (Phil. 3, 15); ad Philad., 1, 5; 8, 2 (Phil. 2, 3), vi è la testimonianza esplicita di Policarpo, Ad Phil., 3, 2, che ricorda ai F. le lettere scritte loro da Paolo; allusioni in 1, 1 (Phil. 2, 17; 4, 10); 2, 1 (Phil. 2, 10; 3, 21); 9, 2 (Phil. 2, 16); 12, 3 (Phil. 3, 18). La F. è citata pure in uno scritto delle chiese di Tione e di Vienna (Eusebio, Hist. excl., 5, 2: PG 20, …
… 10-15). Vero è che l'atto capitale della r., la Redenzione (v.), rimarrà esclusivamente personale al Verbo Incarnato; ma, organizzati in lui, tutti i fedeli contribuiranno personalmente alla r. complementare della Chiesa, sposa dell'Agnello (Col. 1, 24; Phil. 2, 17). Questa partecipazione è simboleggiata dalla goccia d'acqua versata nel vino destinato al S. Sacrificio (Conc. …
… L'indole di tali vittime non è direttamente indicata da s. Pietro, ma dall'aggettivo «spirituali» e dai luoghi paralleli di s. Paolo risulta trattarsi di obblazioni impropriamente dette, che hanno per oggetto i bona animae, la preghiera (Hebr. 13, 15), la fede (Phil. 2, 17); i bona corporis (Rom. 12, 1); i bona fortunae (Hebr. 13, 16; Phil. 4, 18). Se l'indole di ogni s. si desume dalla natura delle vittime offerte, la prerogativa sacerdotale …
2:19
… di cui in Act. 20, 2; con molta probabilità, dopo la fine della prima prigionia romana (I Tim. 1, 3). Oltre queste visite, ci furono tra Paolo e F. rapporti epistolari (v. FILIPPESI, SPISTOLA 31) e per mezzo d'inviati delle due parti (Act. 19, 22, 29; Phil. 2, 19-20).
L'opinione corrente fino ai tempi moderni era per la prima p. romana (61-63): custodia militaris, che consentiva a Paolo di avere una propria casa (Act. 28, 16. 30) e di ricevere visitatori (ibid. 28, 17. 30). Le c. della p. mostrano al fianco di lui collaboratori e discepoli (Phil. 1, 1; 2, 19. 25 sgg.; 4, 21; Col. 1, 1; 4, 7-14; Philem. 1. 23 sg.), nonché lo schiavo fuggitivo Onesimo (Philem. 10-13). Un accenno ai pretoriani, che s'avvicendavano nel far la guardia a Paolo …
2:24
… 4, 17) - vede imminente la propria fine (ibid. 4, 6 sg.) e attende salvezza solo nel Regno celeste (ibid. 4, 18). Nelle c. della p., al contrario, egli manifesta la fiducia di venire dimesso (Eph. 6, 19 sg.; Col. 4, 3 sg.; Phil. 1, 25 sgg.; 2, 24; Philem. 22).
2:25
… Il quadro vivo che di lui ci traccia Phil. 2, 25-30 ha il tono affettuoso di tutta la lettera. …
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · Douay-Rheims originale (Reims 1582), trascrizione EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Pubblico dominio.